This is a modern-English version of The Awakening, and Selected Short Stories, originally written by Chopin, Kate. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Awakening
and Selected Short Stories

by Kate Chopin


Contents

THE AWAKENING
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXI
XXII
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
XXVII
XXVIII
XXIX
XXX
XXXI
XXXII
XXXIII
XXXIV
XXXV
XXXVI
XXXVII
XXXVIII
XXXIX

BEYOND THE BAYOU

MA’AME PÉLAGIE
I
II
III
IV

DÉSIRÉE’S BABY

A RESPECTABLE WOMAN

THE KISS

A PAIR OF SILK STOCKINGS

THE LOCKET
I
II

A REFLECTION

THE AWAKENING

I

A green and yellow parrot, which hung in a cage outside the door, kept repeating over and over:

A green and yellow parrot, hanging in a cage outside the door, kept repeating over and over:

Allez vous-en! Allez vous-en! Sapristi! That’s all right!”

Get out of here! Get out of here! Wow! That’s all right!”

He could speak a little Spanish, and also a language which nobody understood, unless it was the mocking-bird that hung on the other side of the door, whistling his fluty notes out upon the breeze with maddening persistence.

He could speak a little Spanish, and also a language that nobody understood, unless it was the mockingbird on the other side of the door, whistling its fluty notes into the breeze with infuriating persistence.

Mr. Pontellier, unable to read his newspaper with any degree of comfort, arose with an expression and an exclamation of disgust.

Mr. Pontellier, unable to read his newspaper comfortably, stood up with a look of frustration and a sound of annoyance.

He walked down the gallery and across the narrow “bridges” which connected the Lebrun cottages one with the other. He had been seated before the door of the main house. The parrot and the mocking-bird were the property of Madame Lebrun, and they had the right to make all the noise they wished. Mr. Pontellier had the privilege of quitting their society when they ceased to be entertaining.

He walked down the hallway and across the narrow "bridges" that connected the Lebrun cottages to each other. He had been sitting in front of the main house. The parrot and the mockingbird belonged to Madame Lebrun, and they were free to make as much noise as they wanted. Mr. Pontellier could leave their company whenever they stopped being entertaining.

He stopped before the door of his own cottage, which was the fourth one from the main building and next to the last. Seating himself in a wicker rocker which was there, he once more applied himself to the task of reading the newspaper. The day was Sunday; the paper was a day old. The Sunday papers had not yet reached Grand Isle. He was already acquainted with the market reports, and he glanced restlessly over the editorials and bits of news which he had not had time to read before quitting New Orleans the day before.

He stopped in front of his cottage, the fourth one from the main building and second to last. Sitting down in a wicker rocking chair that was there, he again focused on reading the newspaper. It was Sunday; the paper was a day old. The Sunday papers hadn’t arrived in Grand Isle yet. He was already familiar with the market reports, and he skimmed through the editorials and news snippets that he hadn’t had time to read before leaving New Orleans the day before.

Mr. Pontellier wore eye-glasses. He was a man of forty, of medium height and rather slender build; he stooped a little. His hair was brown and straight, parted on one side. His beard was neatly and closely trimmed.

Mr. Pontellier wore glasses. He was a man in his forties, of average height and somewhat slender build; he slouched a bit. His hair was straight and brown, parted on one side. His beard was neatly and closely trimmed.

Once in a while he withdrew his glance from the newspaper and looked about him. There was more noise than ever over at the house. The main building was called “the house,” to distinguish it from the cottages. The chattering and whistling birds were still at it. Two young girls, the Farival twins, were playing a duet from “Zampa” upon the piano. Madame Lebrun was bustling in and out, giving orders in a high key to a yard-boy whenever she got inside the house, and directions in an equally high voice to a dining-room servant whenever she got outside. She was a fresh, pretty woman, clad always in white with elbow sleeves. Her starched skirts crinkled as she came and went. Farther down, before one of the cottages, a lady in black was walking demurely up and down, telling her beads. A good many persons of the pension had gone over to the Chênière Caminada in Beaudelet’s lugger to hear mass. Some young people were out under the water-oaks playing croquet. Mr. Pontellier’s two children were there—sturdy little fellows of four and five. A quadroon nurse followed them about with a faraway, meditative air.

Every once in a while, he pulled his gaze away from the newspaper and looked around. The noise from the house was louder than ever. The main building was called "the house" to distinguish it from the cottages. The birds were still chattering and whistling. Two young girls, the Farival twins, were playing a duet from “Zampa” on the piano. Madame Lebrun was bustling in and out, giving orders in a high voice to a yard boy whenever she was inside and directing a dining room servant in the same loud manner when she was outside. She was a fresh, pretty woman, always dressed in white with elbow-length sleeves. Her starched skirts rustled as she moved. Further down, in front of one of the cottages, a woman in black was walking quietly back and forth, counting her beads. Quite a few people from the pension had taken Beaudelet’s boat over to the Chênière Caminada to attend mass. Some young people were outside playing croquet under the water oaks. Mr. Pontellier’s two children were there—strong little kids aged four and five. A quadroon nurse trailed after them with a distant, thoughtful expression.

Mr. Pontellier finally lit a cigar and began to smoke, letting the paper drag idly from his hand. He fixed his gaze upon a white sunshade that was advancing at snail’s pace from the beach. He could see it plainly between the gaunt trunks of the water-oaks and across the stretch of yellow camomile. The gulf looked far away, melting hazily into the blue of the horizon. The sunshade continued to approach slowly. Beneath its pink-lined shelter were his wife, Mrs. Pontellier, and young Robert Lebrun. When they reached the cottage, the two seated themselves with some appearance of fatigue upon the upper step of the porch, facing each other, each leaning against a supporting post.

Mr. Pontellier finally lit a cigar and started smoking, letting the paper hang loosely from his hand. He focused on a white sunshade making its slow way from the beach. He could clearly see it between the bare trunks of the water oaks and across the patch of yellow chamomile. The gulf seemed distant, blending hazily into the blue of the horizon. The sunshade kept coming closer. Under its pink-lined canopy were his wife, Mrs. Pontellier, and young Robert Lebrun. When they reached the cottage, the two of them sat down with a look of fatigue on the upper step of the porch, facing each other, each leaning against a supporting post.

“What folly! to bathe at such an hour in such heat!” exclaimed Mr. Pontellier. He himself had taken a plunge at daylight. That was why the morning seemed long to him.

“What a mistake! to swim at this time in this heat!” exclaimed Mr. Pontellier. He had taken a dip at dawn. That’s why the morning felt so long to him.

“You are burnt beyond recognition,” he added, looking at his wife as one looks at a valuable piece of personal property which has suffered some damage. She held up her hands, strong, shapely hands, and surveyed them critically, drawing up her fawn sleeves above the wrists. Looking at them reminded her of her rings, which she had given to her husband before leaving for the beach. She silently reached out to him, and he, understanding, took the rings from his vest pocket and dropped them into her open palm. She slipped them upon her fingers; then clasping her knees, she looked across at Robert and began to laugh. The rings sparkled upon her fingers. He sent back an answering smile.

“You're burnt beyond recognition,” he said, looking at his wife like someone assessing a valuable item that’s taken a hit. She raised her strong, elegant hands and examined them, pushing her sleeves up above her wrists. The sight of them reminded her of her rings, which she had given to her husband before heading to the beach. She silently reached out, and he, getting the hint, took the rings from his vest pocket and dropped them into her open palm. She slid them onto her fingers; then, holding her knees, she looked over at Robert and started to laugh. The rings sparkled on her fingers. He responded with a warm smile.

“What is it?” asked Pontellier, looking lazily and amused from one to the other. It was some utter nonsense; some adventure out there in the water, and they both tried to relate it at once. It did not seem half so amusing when told. They realized this, and so did Mr. Pontellier. He yawned and stretched himself. Then he got up, saying he had half a mind to go over to Klein’s hotel and play a game of billiards.

“What is it?” Pontellier asked, looking lazily and with amusement from one to the other. It was some silly nonsense; some adventure out in the water, and they both tried to explain it at the same time. It didn’t seem nearly as entertaining when they shared it. They noticed this, and so did Mr. Pontellier. He yawned and stretched. Then he stood up, saying he was thinking about going over to Klein’s hotel to play a game of billiards.

“Come go along, Lebrun,” he proposed to Robert. But Robert admitted quite frankly that he preferred to stay where he was and talk to Mrs. Pontellier.

“Come on, Lebrun,” he suggested to Robert. But Robert honestly stated that he would rather stay where he was and talk to Mrs. Pontellier.

“Well, send him about his business when he bores you, Edna,” instructed her husband as he prepared to leave.

“Well, just send him on his way when he starts to bore you, Edna,” her husband said as he got ready to leave.

“Here, take the umbrella,” she exclaimed, holding it out to him. He accepted the sunshade, and lifting it over his head descended the steps and walked away.

“Here, take the umbrella,” she said, holding it out to him. He took the umbrella, lifted it over his head, went down the steps, and walked away.

“Coming back to dinner?” his wife called after him. He halted a moment and shrugged his shoulders. He felt in his vest pocket; there was a ten-dollar bill there. He did not know; perhaps he would return for the early dinner and perhaps he would not. It all depended upon the company which he found over at Klein’s and the size of “the game.” He did not say this, but she understood it, and laughed, nodding good-by to him.

“Are you coming back for dinner?” his wife called after him. He stopped for a moment and shrugged. He checked his vest pocket; there was a ten-dollar bill there. He wasn't sure; maybe he would come back for an early dinner, or maybe he wouldn't. It all depended on the company he found at Klein’s and how big “the game” was. He didn't say this, but she understood and laughed, nodding goodbye to him.

Both children wanted to follow their father when they saw him starting out. He kissed them and promised to bring them back bonbons and peanuts.

Both kids wanted to follow their dad when they saw him getting ready to leave. He kissed them and promised to bring them back candy and peanuts.

II

Mrs. Pontellier’s eyes were quick and bright; they were a yellowish brown, about the color of her hair. She had a way of turning them swiftly upon an object and holding them there as if lost in some inward maze of contemplation or thought.

Mrs. Pontellier’s eyes were sharp and bright; they were a yellowish-brown, similar to her hair color. She had a habit of quickly focusing her gaze on an object and holding it there as if she were caught in some internal maze of contemplation or thought.

Her eyebrows were a shade darker than her hair. They were thick and almost horizontal, emphasizing the depth of her eyes. She was rather handsome than beautiful. Her face was captivating by reason of a certain frankness of expression and a contradictory subtle play of features. Her manner was engaging.

Her eyebrows were a bit darker than her hair. They were thick and almost straight, which highlighted the depth of her eyes. She was more handsome than beautiful. Her face was striking because of a certain openness in her expression and a complex interplay of features. Her demeanor was charming.

Robert rolled a cigarette. He smoked cigarettes because he could not afford cigars, he said. He had a cigar in his pocket which Mr. Pontellier had presented him with, and he was saving it for his after-dinner smoke.

Robert rolled a cigarette. He smoked cigarettes because he couldn't afford cigars, he said. He had a cigar in his pocket that Mr. Pontellier had given him, and he was saving it for after dinner.

This seemed quite proper and natural on his part. In coloring he was not unlike his companion. A clean-shaved face made the resemblance more pronounced than it would otherwise have been. There rested no shadow of care upon his open countenance. His eyes gathered in and reflected the light and languor of the summer day.

This seemed completely fitting and natural for him. In terms of coloring, he was similar to his companion. A clean-shaven face made the resemblance even more noticeable than it would have been otherwise. There was no hint of worry on his cheerful face. His eyes absorbed and mirrored the light and laziness of the summer day.

Mrs. Pontellier reached over for a palm-leaf fan that lay on the porch and began to fan herself, while Robert sent between his lips light puffs from his cigarette. They chatted incessantly: about the things around them; their amusing adventure out in the water—it had again assumed its entertaining aspect; about the wind, the trees, the people who had gone to the Chênière; about the children playing croquet under the oaks, and the Farival twins, who were now performing the overture to “The Poet and the Peasant.”

Mrs. Pontellier reached for a palm-leaf fan that was on the porch and started to fan herself, while Robert blew light puffs of smoke from his cigarette. They talked non-stop: about the things around them, their funny adventure in the water—it had taken on its entertaining side again; about the wind, the trees, the people who had gone to the Chênière; about the kids playing croquet under the oak trees, and the Farival twins, who were now playing the overture to “The Poet and the Peasant.”

Robert talked a good deal about himself. He was very young, and did not know any better. Mrs. Pontellier talked a little about herself for the same reason. Each was interested in what the other said. Robert spoke of his intention to go to Mexico in the autumn, where fortune awaited him. He was always intending to go to Mexico, but some way never got there. Meanwhile he held on to his modest position in a mercantile house in New Orleans, where an equal familiarity with English, French and Spanish gave him no small value as a clerk and correspondent.

Robert talked a lot about himself. He was very young and didn't know any better. Mrs. Pontellier talked a bit about herself for the same reason. They were both interested in what the other had to say. Robert mentioned his plan to go to Mexico in the fall, where he believed fortune was waiting for him. He always planned to go to Mexico, but somehow he never made it. In the meantime, he kept his modest job at a retail company in New Orleans, where his fluency in English, French, and Spanish made him a valuable clerk and correspondent.

He was spending his summer vacation, as he always did, with his mother at Grand Isle. In former times, before Robert could remember, “the house” had been a summer luxury of the Lebruns. Now, flanked by its dozen or more cottages, which were always filled with exclusive visitors from the “Quartier Français,” it enabled Madame Lebrun to maintain the easy and comfortable existence which appeared to be her birthright.

He was spending his summer vacation, as he always did, with his mother at Grand Isle. In the past, before Robert could remember, “the house” had been a summer luxury for the Lebruns. Now, surrounded by a dozen or more cottages that were always filled with exclusive visitors from the “Quartier Français,” it allowed Madame Lebrun to maintain the easy and comfortable lifestyle that seemed to be her birthright.

Mrs. Pontellier talked about her father’s Mississippi plantation and her girlhood home in the old Kentucky blue-grass country. She was an American woman, with a small infusion of French which seemed to have been lost in dilution. She read a letter from her sister, who was away in the East, and who had engaged herself to be married. Robert was interested, and wanted to know what manner of girls the sisters were, what the father was like, and how long the mother had been dead.

Mrs. Pontellier talked about her father’s plantation in Mississippi and her childhood home in the Bluegrass region of Kentucky. She was an American woman, with a little bit of French heritage that seemed to have faded over time. She read a letter from her sister, who was in the East and had gotten engaged. Robert was interested and wanted to know what the sisters were like, what their father was like, and how long their mother had been gone.

When Mrs. Pontellier folded the letter it was time for her to dress for the early dinner.

When Mrs. Pontellier finished reading the letter, it was time for her to get ready for the early dinner.

“I see Léonce isn’t coming back,” she said, with a glance in the direction whence her husband had disappeared. Robert supposed he was not, as there were a good many New Orleans club men over at Klein’s.

“I see Léonce isn’t coming back,” she said, glancing toward where her husband had disappeared. Robert figured he wasn’t, since there were quite a few New Orleans club guys over at Klein’s.

When Mrs. Pontellier left him to enter her room, the young man descended the steps and strolled over toward the croquet players, where, during the half-hour before dinner, he amused himself with the little Pontellier children, who were very fond of him.

When Mrs. Pontellier left him to go to her room, the young man walked down the steps and headed over to the croquet players, where, during the half-hour before dinner, he had fun with the little Pontellier kids, who really liked him.

III

It was eleven o’clock that night when Mr. Pontellier returned from Klein’s hotel. He was in an excellent humor, in high spirits, and very talkative. His entrance awoke his wife, who was in bed and fast asleep when he came in. He talked to her while he undressed, telling her anecdotes and bits of news and gossip that he had gathered during the day. From his trousers pockets he took a fistful of crumpled bank notes and a good deal of silver coin, which he piled on the bureau indiscriminately with keys, knife, handkerchief, and whatever else happened to be in his pockets. She was overcome with sleep, and answered him with little half utterances.

It was eleven o’clock that night when Mr. Pontellier got back from Klein’s hotel. He was in a great mood, feeling upbeat, and very chatty. His arrival woke his wife, who had been sound asleep when he came in. He talked to her while he got undressed, sharing stories and bits of news and gossip he had picked up throughout the day. From his pants pockets, he pulled out a handful of crumpled bills and a lot of coins, which he tossed haphazardly onto the dresser along with his keys, a knife, a handkerchief, and whatever else was in his pockets. She was too drowsy to engage and responded with soft murmurs.

He thought it very discouraging that his wife, who was the sole object of his existence, evinced so little interest in things which concerned him, and valued so little his conversation.

He found it really discouraging that his wife, who was the only reason he existed, showed so little interest in things that mattered to him and valued his conversation so little.

Mr. Pontellier had forgotten the bonbons and peanuts for the boys. Notwithstanding he loved them very much, and went into the adjoining room where they slept to take a look at them and make sure that they were resting comfortably. The result of his investigation was far from satisfactory. He turned and shifted the youngsters about in bed. One of them began to kick and talk about a basket full of crabs.

Mr. Pontellier had forgotten the candy and peanuts for the boys. Even though he loved them a lot, he went into the nearby room where they were sleeping to check on them and make sure they were resting comfortably. The outcome of his check was far from satisfactory. He turned and shifted the kids around in bed. One of them started to kick and talk about a basket full of crabs.

Mr. Pontellier returned to his wife with the information that Raoul had a high fever and needed looking after. Then he lit a cigar and went and sat near the open door to smoke it.

Mr. Pontellier came back to his wife with the news that Raoul had a high fever and needed care. Then he lit a cigar and sat down by the open door to smoke it.

Mrs. Pontellier was quite sure Raoul had no fever. He had gone to bed perfectly well, she said, and nothing had ailed him all day. Mr. Pontellier was too well acquainted with fever symptoms to be mistaken. He assured her the child was consuming at that moment in the next room.

Mrs. Pontellier was pretty sure Raoul didn’t have a fever. He had gone to bed feeling perfectly fine, she said, and nothing had bothered him all day. Mr. Pontellier knew the symptoms of a fever too well to be wrong. He told her that the child was burning up at that moment in the next room.

He reproached his wife with her inattention, her habitual neglect of the children. If it was not a mother’s place to look after children, whose on earth was it? He himself had his hands full with his brokerage business. He could not be in two places at once; making a living for his family on the street, and staying at home to see that no harm befell them. He talked in a monotonous, insistent way.

He criticized his wife for not paying attention and for regularly neglecting the kids. If it wasn’t a mother’s responsibility to care for her children, whose was it? He was already overwhelmed with his brokerage business. He couldn’t be in two places at once—earning a living for his family and staying home to make sure they were safe. He spoke in a dull, persistent tone.

Mrs. Pontellier sprang out of bed and went into the next room. She soon came back and sat on the edge of the bed, leaning her head down on the pillow. She said nothing, and refused to answer her husband when he questioned her. When his cigar was smoked out he went to bed, and in half a minute he was fast asleep.

Mrs. Pontellier jumped out of bed and went into the next room. She quickly returned and sat on the edge of the bed, resting her head on the pillow. She didn’t say anything and didn’t respond when her husband asked her questions. Once his cigar was finished, he went to bed, and within half a minute, he was sound asleep.

Mrs. Pontellier was by that time thoroughly awake. She began to cry a little, and wiped her eyes on the sleeve of her peignoir. Blowing out the candle, which her husband had left burning, she slipped her bare feet into a pair of satin mules at the foot of the bed and went out on the porch, where she sat down in the wicker chair and began to rock gently to and fro.

Mrs. Pontellier was fully awake by then. She started to cry a bit and wiped her eyes on the sleeve of her peignoir. Blowing out the candle that her husband had left burning, she slipped her bare feet into a pair of satin mules at the foot of the bed and went out onto the porch, where she sat down in the wicker chair and began to rock gently back and forth.

It was then past midnight. The cottages were all dark. A single faint light gleamed out from the hallway of the house. There was no sound abroad except the hooting of an old owl in the top of a water-oak, and the everlasting voice of the sea, that was not uplifted at that soft hour. It broke like a mournful lullaby upon the night.

It was already past midnight. The cottages were all dark. A single dim light glowed in the hallway of the house. The only sounds outside were the hooting of an old owl in the top of a water-oak and the constant sound of the sea, which was calm at that quiet hour. It came in like a sad lullaby filling the night.

The tears came so fast to Mrs. Pontellier’s eyes that the damp sleeve of her peignoir no longer served to dry them. She was holding the back of her chair with one hand; her loose sleeve had slipped almost to the shoulder of her uplifted arm. Turning, she thrust her face, steaming and wet, into the bend of her arm, and she went on crying there, not caring any longer to dry her face, her eyes, her arms. She could not have told why she was crying. Such experiences as the foregoing were not uncommon in her married life. They seemed never before to have weighed much against the abundance of her husband’s kindness and a uniform devotion which had come to be tacit and self-understood.

The tears came so quickly to Mrs. Pontellier's eyes that the damp sleeve of her peignoir could no longer wipe them away. She was gripping the back of her chair with one hand; her loose sleeve had slipped almost to her shoulder on her raised arm. Turning, she pressed her steaming, wet face into the curve of her arm and continued crying there, no longer caring to dry her face, her eyes, or her arms. She couldn’t even say why she was crying. Moments like this weren’t uncommon in her married life. They never seemed to weigh much against the abundance of her husband’s kindness and the unwavering devotion that had become unspoken and understood.

An indescribable oppression, which seemed to generate in some unfamiliar part of her consciousness, filled her whole being with a vague anguish. It was like a shadow, like a mist passing across her soul’s summer day. It was strange and unfamiliar; it was a mood. She did not sit there inwardly upbraiding her husband, lamenting at Fate, which had directed her footsteps to the path which they had taken. She was just having a good cry all to herself. The mosquitoes made merry over her, biting her firm, round arms and nipping at her bare insteps.

An indescribable feeling of oppression, which seemed to come from some unfamiliar part of her mind, filled her entire being with a vague sense of anguish. It was like a shadow, like a mist drifting across her soul's sunny day. It felt strange and unfamiliar; it was a mood. She wasn't sitting there blaming her husband or complaining about Fate, which had led her to the path they had taken. She was just having a good cry by herself. The mosquitoes buzzed around her, biting her firm, round arms and nipping at her bare feet.

The little stinging, buzzing imps succeeded in dispelling a mood which might have held her there in the darkness half a night longer.

The tiny, stinging, buzzing pests managed to break the mood that might have kept her in the darkness for half the night longer.

The following morning Mr. Pontellier was up in good time to take the rockaway which was to convey him to the steamer at the wharf. He was returning to the city to his business, and they would not see him again at the Island till the coming Saturday. He had regained his composure, which seemed to have been somewhat impaired the night before. He was eager to be gone, as he looked forward to a lively week in Carondelet Street.

The next morning, Mr. Pontellier woke up early to catch the carriage that would take him to the steamer at the dock. He was heading back to the city for work, and they wouldn’t see him again on the Island until the following Saturday. He had pulled himself together, which had felt a bit off the night before. He was ready to leave, as he anticipated a busy week on Carondelet Street.

Mr. Pontellier gave his wife half of the money which he had brought away from Klein’s hotel the evening before. She liked money as well as most women, and accepted it with no little satisfaction.

Mr. Pontellier gave his wife half of the money he had taken from Klein’s hotel the night before. She enjoyed money, like most women, and accepted it with a good amount of satisfaction.

“It will buy a handsome wedding present for Sister Janet!” she exclaimed, smoothing out the bills as she counted them one by one.

“It'll buy a beautiful wedding gift for Sister Janet!” she exclaimed, smoothing out the bills as she counted them one by one.

“Oh! we’ll treat Sister Janet better than that, my dear,” he laughed, as he prepared to kiss her good-by.

“Oh! we’ll treat Sister Janet better than that, my dear,” he laughed as he got ready to kiss her goodbye.

The boys were tumbling about, clinging to his legs, imploring that numerous things be brought back to them. Mr. Pontellier was a great favorite, and ladies, men, children, even nurses, were always on hand to say good-by to him. His wife stood smiling and waving, the boys shouting, as he disappeared in the old rockaway down the sandy road.

The boys were rolling around, hanging onto his legs, begging him to bring back a bunch of things for them. Mr. Pontellier was really popular, and ladies, men, kids, even nannies were always there to say goodbye to him. His wife was smiling and waving while the boys shouted as he drove off in the old carriage down the sandy road.

A few days later a box arrived for Mrs. Pontellier from New Orleans. It was from her husband. It was filled with friandises, with luscious and toothsome bits—the finest of fruits, patés, a rare bottle or two, delicious syrups, and bonbons in abundance.

A few days later, a package arrived for Mrs. Pontellier from New Orleans. It was from her husband. It was filled with treats, with rich and tasty goodies—the finest fruits, pâtés, a couple of rare bottles, delicious syrups, and plenty of bonbons.

Mrs. Pontellier was always very generous with the contents of such a box; she was quite used to receiving them when away from home. The patés and fruit were brought to the dining-room; the bonbons were passed around. And the ladies, selecting with dainty and discriminating fingers and a little greedily, all declared that Mr. Pontellier was the best husband in the world. Mrs. Pontellier was forced to admit that she knew of none better.

Mrs. Pontellier was always very generous with what came in such a box; she was quite accustomed to getting them when she was away from home. The patés and fruit were brought to the dining room; the candies were passed around. The ladies, choosing with delicate and discerning fingers and a bit greedily, all declared that Mr. Pontellier was the best husband in the world. Mrs. Pontellier had to admit that she didn’t know of anyone better.

IV

It would have been a difficult matter for Mr. Pontellier to define to his own satisfaction or any one else’s wherein his wife failed in her duty toward their children. It was something which he felt rather than perceived, and he never voiced the feeling without subsequent regret and ample atonement.

It would have been hard for Mr. Pontellier to clearly explain to himself or anyone else how his wife was falling short in her responsibilities to their children. It was something he sensed more than understood, and he never expressed that feeling without later feeling regret and making amends.

If one of the little Pontellier boys took a tumble whilst at play, he was not apt to rush crying to his mother’s arms for comfort; he would more likely pick himself up, wipe the water out of his eyes and the sand out of his mouth, and go on playing. Tots as they were, they pulled together and stood their ground in childish battles with doubled fists and uplifted voices, which usually prevailed against the other mother-tots. The quadroon nurse was looked upon as a huge encumbrance, only good to button up waists and panties and to brush and part hair; since it seemed to be a law of society that hair must be parted and brushed.

If one of the little Pontellier boys fell while playing, he wasn't likely to run crying to his mom for comfort; he would probably pick himself up, wipe the water from his eyes and the sand from his mouth, and keep playing. Even at such a young age, they supported each other and held their ground in playful battles with clenched fists and raised voices, which usually beat the other little kids. The quadroon nurse was seen as a big burden, useful only for buttoning up clothes and brushing and parting hair, since it seemed like a rule that hair had to be parted and brushed.

In short, Mrs. Pontellier was not a mother-woman. The mother-women seemed to prevail that summer at Grand Isle. It was easy to know them, fluttering about with extended, protecting wings when any harm, real or imaginary, threatened their precious brood. They were women who idolized their children, worshiped their husbands, and esteemed it a holy privilege to efface themselves as individuals and grow wings as ministering angels.

In short, Mrs. Pontellier was not a typical mother. The typical mothers seemed to dominate that summer at Grand Isle. It was easy to spot them, flitting around with outstretched, protective arms whenever any danger, real or imagined, threatened their precious kids. They were women who idolized their children, adored their husbands, and viewed it as a sacred honor to lose their identities and become nurturing figures.

Many of them were delicious in the role; one of them was the embodiment of every womanly grace and charm. If her husband did not adore her, he was a brute, deserving of death by slow torture. Her name was Adèle Ratignolle. There are no words to describe her save the old ones that have served so often to picture the bygone heroine of romance and the fair lady of our dreams. There was nothing subtle or hidden about her charms; her beauty was all there, flaming and apparent: the spun-gold hair that comb nor confining pin could restrain; the blue eyes that were like nothing but sapphires; two lips that pouted, that were so red one could only think of cherries or some other delicious crimson fruit in looking at them. She was growing a little stout, but it did not seem to detract an iota from the grace of every step, pose, gesture. One would not have wanted her white neck a mite less full or her beautiful arms more slender. Never were hands more exquisite than hers, and it was a joy to look at them when she threaded her needle or adjusted her gold thimble to her taper middle finger as she sewed away on the little night-drawers or fashioned a bodice or a bib.

Many of them were great in the role; one of them was the perfect example of every womanly grace and charm. If her husband didn’t adore her, he was a brute who deserved to suffer. Her name was Adèle Ratignolle. There are no words to describe her except for the old ones that have often been used to portray the classic heroine of romance and the ideal woman of our dreams. There was nothing subtle or hidden about her beauty; it was all right there, bright and obvious: the spun-gold hair that no comb or pin could hold back; the blue eyes that were exactly like sapphires; and two lips that pouted, so red that they reminded one of cherries or some other delicious crimson fruit. She was getting a bit plump, but it didn’t seem to take away from the grace of every step, pose, or gesture. One wouldn’t want her white neck to be any less full or her beautiful arms to be any slimmer. Never were hands more exquisite than hers, and it was a pleasure to watch them as she threaded a needle or adjusted her gold thimble to her slender middle finger while sewing a little pair of night-drawers or creating a bodice or a bib.

Madame Ratignolle was very fond of Mrs. Pontellier, and often she took her sewing and went over to sit with her in the afternoons. She was sitting there the afternoon of the day the box arrived from New Orleans. She had possession of the rocker, and she was busily engaged in sewing upon a diminutive pair of night-drawers.

Madame Ratignolle really cared for Mrs. Pontellier, and she often brought her sewing over to sit with her in the afternoons. That afternoon, when the box arrived from New Orleans, she was there. She was in the rocking chair, focused on sewing a tiny pair of night-drawers.

She had brought the pattern of the drawers for Mrs. Pontellier to cut out—a marvel of construction, fashioned to enclose a baby’s body so effectually that only two small eyes might look out from the garment, like an Eskimo’s. They were designed for winter wear, when treacherous drafts came down chimneys and insidious currents of deadly cold found their way through key-holes.

She had brought the pattern for the drawers for Mrs. Pontellier to cut out—a remarkable design, made to wrap around a baby’s body so perfectly that only two tiny eyes peeked out from the garment, like an Eskimo’s. They were meant for winter use, when deceitful drafts slipped down chimneys and sneaky currents of bitter cold seeped through keyholes.

Mrs. Pontellier’s mind was quite at rest concerning the present material needs of her children, and she could not see the use of anticipating and making winter night garments the subject of her summer meditations. But she did not want to appear unamiable and uninterested, so she had brought forth newspapers, which she spread upon the floor of the gallery, and under Madame Ratignolle’s directions she had cut a pattern of the impervious garment.

Mrs. Pontellier's mind was completely at ease about her children's current needs, and she didn't see the point in worrying about making winter night clothes during the summer. However, she didn't want to come off as unkind or indifferent, so she pulled out some newspapers, laid them on the floor of the porch, and, following Madame Ratignolle's instructions, she cut out a pattern for the waterproof garment.

Robert was there, seated as he had been the Sunday before, and Mrs. Pontellier also occupied her former position on the upper step, leaning listlessly against the post. Beside her was a box of bonbons, which she held out at intervals to Madame Ratignolle.

Robert was there, sitting just like he had the Sunday before, and Mrs. Pontellier was also in her usual spot on the upper step, leaning lazily against the post. Next to her was a box of chocolates, which she offered to Madame Ratignolle from time to time.

That lady seemed at a loss to make a selection, but finally settled upon a stick of nougat, wondering if it were not too rich; whether it could possibly hurt her. Madame Ratignolle had been married seven years. About every two years she had a baby. At that time she had three babies, and was beginning to think of a fourth one. She was always talking about her “condition.” Her “condition” was in no way apparent, and no one would have known a thing about it but for her persistence in making it the subject of conversation.

That lady seemed unsure about what to choose, but eventually picked a stick of nougat, wondering if it was too rich and if it might upset her. Madame Ratignolle had been married for seven years. About every two years, she had a baby. At that moment, she had three children and was starting to think about having a fourth. She often talked about her "condition." Her "condition" wasn’t obvious at all, and no one would have known anything about it if she hadn’t kept bringing it up in conversation.

Robert started to reassure her, asserting that he had known a lady who had subsisted upon nougat during the entire—but seeing the color mount into Mrs. Pontellier’s face he checked himself and changed the subject.

Robert began to comfort her, saying that he had known a woman who had lived on nougat for a while—but noticing the color rise in Mrs. Pontellier's face, he paused and switched topics.

Mrs. Pontellier, though she had married a Creole, was not thoroughly at home in the society of Creoles; never before had she been thrown so intimately among them. There were only Creoles that summer at Lebrun’s. They all knew each other, and felt like one large family, among whom existed the most amicable relations. A characteristic which distinguished them and which impressed Mrs. Pontellier most forcibly was their entire absence of prudery. Their freedom of expression was at first incomprehensible to her, though she had no difficulty in reconciling it with a lofty chastity which in the Creole woman seems to be inborn and unmistakable.

Mrs. Pontellier, even though she had married a Creole, didn't truly feel at home in Creole society; she had never been so closely surrounded by them before. That summer at Lebrun’s, it was all Creoles. They all knew each other and felt like one big family, enjoying very friendly relationships. One thing that set them apart and really struck Mrs. Pontellier was their complete lack of prudishness. At first, their openness was hard for her to understand, even though she had no trouble reconciling it with a high standard of modesty that seems to be innate and obvious in Creole women.

Never would Edna Pontellier forget the shock with which she heard Madame Ratignolle relating to old Monsieur Farival the harrowing story of one of her accouchements, withholding no intimate detail. She was growing accustomed to like shocks, but she could not keep the mounting color back from her cheeks. Oftener than once her coming had interrupted the droll story with which Robert was entertaining some amused group of married women.

Never would Edna Pontellier forget the shock she felt when she heard Madame Ratignolle recounting to old Monsieur Farival the distressing story of one of her births, not holding back any personal details. She was getting used to such shocks, but she couldn't stop her cheeks from growing warm. More than once, her arrival had interrupted the funny story that Robert was sharing with a group of amused married women.

A book had gone the rounds of the pension. When it came her turn to read it, she did so with profound astonishment. She felt moved to read the book in secret and solitude, though none of the others had done so,—to hide it from view at the sound of approaching footsteps. It was openly criticised and freely discussed at table. Mrs. Pontellier gave over being astonished, and concluded that wonders would never cease.

A book had been passed around the pension. When it was her turn to read it, she did so with deep surprise. She felt the urge to read the book in private and alone, even though none of the others had done that—hiding it out of sight when she heard footsteps coming. It was openly criticized and widely discussed at the table. Mrs. Pontellier stopped being surprised and decided that incredible things would just keep happening.

V

They formed a congenial group sitting there that summer afternoon—Madame Ratignolle sewing away, often stopping to relate a story or incident with much expressive gesture of her perfect hands; Robert and Mrs. Pontellier sitting idle, exchanging occasional words, glances or smiles which indicated a certain advanced stage of intimacy and camaraderie.

They formed a friendly group sitting there that summer afternoon—Madame Ratignolle sewing away, often pausing to share a story or incident with the elegant gestures of her perfect hands; Robert and Mrs. Pontellier sitting idly, exchanging occasional words, glances or smiles that showed a deeper level of intimacy and camaraderie.

He had lived in her shadow during the past month. No one thought anything of it. Many had predicted that Robert would devote himself to Mrs. Pontellier when he arrived. Since the age of fifteen, which was eleven years before, Robert each summer at Grand Isle had constituted himself the devoted attendant of some fair dame or damsel. Sometimes it was a young girl, again a widow; but as often as not it was some interesting married woman.

He had spent the last month living in her shadow. No one thought much of it. Many predicted that Robert would focus all his attention on Mrs. Pontellier when he arrived. Since he was fifteen, which was eleven years ago, Robert had made it a habit each summer at Grand Isle to be the devoted companion of some attractive woman or girl. Sometimes it was a young girl, other times a widow; but just as often, it was an intriguing married woman.

For two consecutive seasons he lived in the sunlight of Mademoiselle Duvigne’s presence. But she died between summers; then Robert posed as an inconsolable, prostrating himself at the feet of Madame Ratignolle for whatever crumbs of sympathy and comfort she might be pleased to vouchsafe.

For two straight seasons, he basked in the glow of Mademoiselle Duvigne's presence. But she passed away between the summers; then Robert acted like a heartbroken man, throwing himself at the feet of Madame Ratignolle for any scraps of sympathy and comfort she might be willing to give.

Mrs. Pontellier liked to sit and gaze at her fair companion as she might look upon a faultless Madonna.

Mrs. Pontellier enjoyed sitting and looking at her beautiful friend as if she were observing a perfect Madonna.

“Could any one fathom the cruelty beneath that fair exterior?” murmured Robert. “She knew that I adored her once, and she let me adore her. It was ‘Robert, come; go; stand up; sit down; do this; do that; see if the baby sleeps; my thimble, please, that I left God knows where. Come and read Daudet to me while I sew.’”

“Could anyone understand the cruelty hidden beneath that pretty face?” Robert murmured. “She knew I once adored her, and she let me worship her. It was ‘Robert, come here; go there; stand up; sit down; do this; do that; check if the baby is asleep; please hand me my thimble, wherever I left it. Come and read Daudet to me while I sew.’”

Par exemple! I never had to ask. You were always there under my feet, like a troublesome cat.”

For example! I never had to ask. You were always there under my feet, like an annoying cat.”

“You mean like an adoring dog. And just as soon as Ratignolle appeared on the scene, then it was like a dog. ‘Passez! Adieu! Allez vous-en!’”

“You mean like a pet dog. And as soon as Ratignolle showed up, it was like a dog. ‘Move along! Goodbye! Get lost!’”

“Perhaps I feared to make Alphonse jealous,” she interjoined, with excessive naïveté. That made them all laugh. The right hand jealous of the left! The heart jealous of the soul! But for that matter, the Creole husband is never jealous; with him the gangrene passion is one which has become dwarfed by disuse.

“Maybe I was scared to make Alphonse jealous,” she chimed in, with too much innocence. That made everyone laugh. The right hand jealous of the left! The heart jealous of the soul! But then again, the Creole husband is never jealous; his passion has faded away from lack of use.

Meanwhile Robert, addressing Mrs Pontellier, continued to tell of his one time hopeless passion for Madame Ratignolle; of sleepless nights, of consuming flames till the very sea sizzled when he took his daily plunge. While the lady at the needle kept up a little running, contemptuous comment:

Meanwhile, Robert, talking to Mrs. Pontellier, kept sharing his once hopeless passion for Madame Ratignolle; about sleepless nights, about burning desire until the sea even hissed when he took his daily plunge. Meanwhile, the lady at the sewing table made a few sarcastic remarks.

Blagueur—farceur—gros bête, va!

Joker—trickster—big fool, go!

He never assumed this seriocomic tone when alone with Mrs. Pontellier. She never knew precisely what to make of it; at that moment it was impossible for her to guess how much of it was jest and what proportion was earnest. It was understood that he had often spoken words of love to Madame Ratignolle, without any thought of being taken seriously. Mrs. Pontellier was glad he had not assumed a similar role toward herself. It would have been unacceptable and annoying.

He never took on this serious yet funny tone when he was with Mrs. Pontellier. She could never quite figure it out; at that moment, she couldn't tell how much of it was a joke and how much was sincere. It was known that he frequently said loving things to Madame Ratignolle without meaning them seriously. Mrs. Pontellier was relieved he didn't take on the same attitude with her. That would have been inappropriate and irritating.

Mrs. Pontellier had brought her sketching materials, which she sometimes dabbled with in an unprofessional way. She liked the dabbling. She felt in it satisfaction of a kind which no other employment afforded her.

Mrs. Pontellier had brought her sketching supplies, which she sometimes played around with in a casual, unprofessional way. She enjoyed the casual sketching. It gave her a sense of satisfaction that no other activity provided.

She had long wished to try herself on Madame Ratignolle. Never had that lady seemed a more tempting subject than at that moment, seated there like some sensuous Madonna, with the gleam of the fading day enriching her splendid color.

She had always wanted to see how she measured up against Madame Ratignolle. Never had that woman seemed more inviting than at that moment, sitting there like some alluring Madonna, with the glow of the setting sun enhancing her amazing color.

Robert crossed over and seated himself upon the step below Mrs. Pontellier, that he might watch her work. She handled her brushes with a certain ease and freedom which came, not from long and close acquaintance with them, but from a natural aptitude. Robert followed her work with close attention, giving forth little ejaculatory expressions of appreciation in French, which he addressed to Madame Ratignolle.

Robert moved over and sat on the step below Mrs. Pontellier so he could watch her work. She used her brushes with a certain ease and freedom that came not from a long familiarity with them, but from a natural talent. Robert closely followed her work, occasionally expressing his appreciation in French, which he directed to Madame Ratignolle.

Mais ce n’est pas mal! Elle s’y connait, elle a de la force, oui.

But that's not bad! She knows her stuff, she has strength, yes.

During his oblivious attention he once quietly rested his head against Mrs. Pontellier’s arm. As gently she repulsed him. Once again he repeated the offense. She could not but believe it to be thoughtlessness on his part; yet that was no reason she should submit to it. She did not remonstrate, except again to repulse him quietly but firmly. He offered no apology. The picture completed bore no resemblance to Madame Ratignolle. She was greatly disappointed to find that it did not look like her. But it was a fair enough piece of work, and in many respects satisfying.

During his distracted state, he once quietly rested his head against Mrs. Pontellier’s arm. She gently pushed him away. He tried it again. She could only think it was thoughtless on his part, but that didn’t mean she had to accept it. She didn’t protest, only pushed him away quietly but firmly once more. He didn’t apologize. The picture turned out nothing like Madame Ratignolle. She was very disappointed that it didn’t resemble her. However, it was a decent piece of work and, in many ways, satisfying.

Mrs. Pontellier evidently did not think so. After surveying the sketch critically she drew a broad smudge of paint across its surface, and crumpled the paper between her hands.

Mrs. Pontellier clearly didn’t think so. After looking at the sketch critically, she smeared a broad stroke of paint across its surface and crumpled the paper in her hands.

The youngsters came tumbling up the steps, the quadroon following at the respectful distance which they required her to observe. Mrs. Pontellier made them carry her paints and things into the house. She sought to detain them for a little talk and some pleasantry. But they were greatly in earnest. They had only come to investigate the contents of the bonbon box. They accepted without murmuring what she chose to give them, each holding out two chubby hands scoop-like, in the vain hope that they might be filled; and then away they went.

The kids came rushing up the steps, the mixed-race girl following at the respectful distance they expected her to keep. Mrs. Pontellier made them bring her art supplies into the house. She tried to keep them for a little chat and some light-hearted fun. But they were very serious. They had only come to check out what was in the candy box. They took whatever she decided to give them without complaint, each holding out two chubby hands like cups, hoping they'd be filled; and then off they went.

The sun was low in the west, and the breeze soft and languorous that came up from the south, charged with the seductive odor of the sea. Children freshly befurbelowed, were gathering for their games under the oaks. Their voices were high and penetrating.

The sun was setting in the west, and a gentle, lazy breeze from the south carried the tempting scent of the sea. Kids, dressed up and eager, were gathering for their games under the oak trees. Their voices were loud and piercing.

Madame Ratignolle folded her sewing, placing thimble, scissors, and thread all neatly together in the roll, which she pinned securely. She complained of faintness. Mrs. Pontellier flew for the cologne water and a fan. She bathed Madame Ratignolle’s face with cologne, while Robert plied the fan with unnecessary vigor.

Madame Ratignolle put away her sewing, neatly gathering her thimble, scissors, and thread in the roll, which she fastened securely. She expressed that she was feeling faint. Mrs. Pontellier quickly grabbed the cologne and a fan. She applied cologne to Madame Ratignolle’s face while Robert waved the fan with excessive enthusiasm.

The spell was soon over, and Mrs. Pontellier could not help wondering if there were not a little imagination responsible for its origin, for the rose tint had never faded from her friend’s face.

The spell was quickly broken, and Mrs. Pontellier couldn’t help but wonder if a bit of imagination was behind it, since the rosy glow had never left her friend’s face.

She stood watching the fair woman walk down the long line of galleries with the grace and majesty which queens are sometimes supposed to possess. Her little ones ran to meet her. Two of them clung about her white skirts, the third she took from its nurse and with a thousand endearments bore it along in her own fond, encircling arms. Though, as everybody well knew, the doctor had forbidden her to lift so much as a pin!

She stood watching the fair woman walk down the long line of galleries with the grace and elegance that queens are often thought to have. Her little ones ran to meet her. Two of them clung to her white skirts, while she took the third from its caregiver and, with a thousand loving words, held it close in her own gentle arms. Even though everyone knew the doctor had forbidden her to lift even a pin!

“Are you going bathing?” asked Robert of Mrs. Pontellier. It was not so much a question as a reminder.

“Are you going for a swim?” Robert asked Mrs. Pontellier. It was less of a question and more of a reminder.

“Oh, no,” she answered, with a tone of indecision. “I’m tired; I think not.” Her glance wandered from his face away toward the Gulf, whose sonorous murmur reached her like a loving but imperative entreaty.

“Oh, no,” she replied, sounding uncertain. “I’m tired; I don’t think so.” Her gaze drifted from his face toward the Gulf, whose deep murmurs reached her like a gentle but urgent plea.

“Oh, come!” he insisted. “You mustn’t miss your bath. Come on. The water must be delicious; it will not hurt you. Come.”

“Oh, come on!” he urged. “You can’t skip your bath. Let’s go. The water will be great; it won’t hurt you. Come on.”

He reached up for her big, rough straw hat that hung on a peg outside the door, and put it on her head. They descended the steps, and walked away together toward the beach. The sun was low in the west and the breeze was soft and warm.

He grabbed her big, rough straw hat that was hanging on a peg by the door and placed it on her head. They went down the steps and walked together toward the beach. The sun was setting in the west, and the breeze was gentle and warm.

VI

Edna Pontellier could not have told why, wishing to go to the beach with Robert, she should in the first place have declined, and in the second place have followed in obedience to one of the two contradictory impulses which impelled her.

Edna Pontellier couldn't explain why she initially refused to go to the beach with Robert, and then later felt compelled to follow one of the two opposing urges that drove her.

A certain light was beginning to dawn dimly within her,—the light which, showing the way, forbids it.

A certain light was starting to faintly glow inside her—the kind of light that shows the way but also prevents it.

At that early period it served but to bewilder her. It moved her to dreams, to thoughtfulness, to the shadowy anguish which had overcome her the midnight when she had abandoned herself to tears.

At that early stage, it only confused her. It led her to daydreams, deep thoughts, and the vague distress that had taken over her that night when she had given in to tears.

In short, Mrs. Pontellier was beginning to realize her position in the universe as a human being, and to recognize her relations as an individual to the world within and about her. This may seem like a ponderous weight of wisdom to descend upon the soul of a young woman of twenty-eight—perhaps more wisdom than the Holy Ghost is usually pleased to vouchsafe to any woman.

In short, Mrs. Pontellier was starting to understand her place in the universe as a person, and to see her connections as an individual to the world around her. This might seem like a heavy burden of insight for a young woman of twenty-eight—maybe more insight than the Holy Spirit typically grants to any woman.

But the beginning of things, of a world especially, is necessarily vague, tangled, chaotic, and exceedingly disturbing. How few of us ever emerge from such beginning! How many souls perish in its tumult!

But the start of things, especially a world, is always fuzzy, complicated, messy, and really unsettling. How few of us really make it out of that start! How many lives are lost in its chaos!

The voice of the sea is seductive; never ceasing, whispering, clamoring, murmuring, inviting the soul to wander for a spell in abysses of solitude; to lose itself in mazes of inward contemplation.

The voice of the sea is alluring; never stopping, whispering, calling, murmuring, tempting the soul to drift for a while in depths of solitude; to get lost in twists of inner reflection.

The voice of the sea speaks to the soul. The touch of the sea is sensuous, enfolding the body in its soft, close embrace.

The voice of the sea speaks to the soul. The touch of the sea is sensual, wrapping the body in its gentle, close embrace.

VII

Mrs. Pontellier was not a woman given to confidences, a characteristic hitherto contrary to her nature. Even as a child she had lived her own small life all within herself. At a very early period she had apprehended instinctively the dual life—that outward existence which conforms, the inward life which questions.

Mrs. Pontellier wasn't someone who shared her secrets, which was unusual for her. Even as a child, she lived her own small life entirely within herself. From a young age, she instinctively understood the dual life—the outer existence that fits in and the inner life that challenges.

That summer at Grand Isle she began to loosen a little the mantle of reserve that had always enveloped her. There may have been—there must have been—influences, both subtle and apparent, working in their several ways to induce her to do this; but the most obvious was the influence of Adèle Ratignolle. The excessive physical charm of the Creole had first attracted her, for Edna had a sensuous susceptibility to beauty. Then the candor of the woman’s whole existence, which every one might read, and which formed so striking a contrast to her own habitual reserve—this might have furnished a link. Who can tell what metals the gods use in forging the subtle bond which we call sympathy, which we might as well call love.

That summer at Grand Isle, she started to relax a bit from the protective shell that had always surrounded her. There may have been—there had to be—both subtle and clear influences encouraging her to do this; but the most obvious was the influence of Adèle Ratignolle. The excessive physical beauty of the Creole initially captivated her, as Edna had a deep sensitivity to beauty. Then there was the openness of the woman’s entire life, which anyone could see, forming a striking contrast to her usual reserve—this might have created a connection. Who can say what materials the gods use to create the delicate bond we call sympathy, which we could also call love?

The two women went away one morning to the beach together, arm in arm, under the huge white sunshade. Edna had prevailed upon Madame Ratignolle to leave the children behind, though she could not induce her to relinquish a diminutive roll of needlework, which Adèle begged to be allowed to slip into the depths of her pocket. In some unaccountable way they had escaped from Robert.

The two women left for the beach one morning, linked arm in arm under the big white sunshade. Edna had convinced Madame Ratignolle to leave the kids behind, although she couldn’t get her to part with a small piece of needlework that Adèle insisted on slipping into her pocket. Somehow, they had managed to slip away from Robert.

The walk to the beach was no inconsiderable one, consisting as it did of a long, sandy path, upon which a sporadic and tangled growth that bordered it on either side made frequent and unexpected inroads. There were acres of yellow camomile reaching out on either hand. Further away still, vegetable gardens abounded, with frequent small plantations of orange or lemon trees intervening. The dark green clusters glistened from afar in the sun.

The walk to the beach was quite a trek, featuring a long sandy path flanked by a sporadic and tangled growth that often intruded unexpectedly. There were acres of yellow chamomile stretching out on both sides. Even further away, there were plenty of vegetable gardens, interspersed with small patches of orange or lemon trees. The dark green clusters shimmered in the sunlight from a distance.

The women were both of goodly height, Madame Ratignolle possessing the more feminine and matronly figure. The charm of Edna Pontellier’s physique stole insensibly upon you. The lines of her body were long, clean and symmetrical; it was a body which occasionally fell into splendid poses; there was no suggestion of the trim, stereotyped fashion-plate about it. A casual and indiscriminating observer, in passing, might not cast a second glance upon the figure. But with more feeling and discernment he would have recognized the noble beauty of its modeling, and the graceful severity of poise and movement, which made Edna Pontellier different from the crowd.

The women were both tall, with Madame Ratignolle having a more traditional, motherly figure. The appeal of Edna Pontellier’s body gradually captivated you. Her body was long, sleek, and well-proportioned; it had a natural ability to strike stunning poses; it didn’t resemble the typical fashion model. A casual passerby might not give her a second look. But someone more observant would appreciate the striking beauty of her form, along with the elegant strength of her posture and movements, which set Edna Pontellier apart from everyone else.

She wore a cool muslin that morning—white, with a waving vertical line of brown running through it; also a white linen collar and the big straw hat which she had taken from the peg outside the door. The hat rested any way on her yellow-brown hair, that waved a little, was heavy, and clung close to her head.

She wore a nice muslin that morning—white, with a wavy vertical line of brown running through it; she also had on a white linen collar and the big straw hat she had grabbed from the peg outside the door. The hat sat anyway on her yellow-brown hair, which was a bit wavy, thick, and close to her head.

Madame Ratignolle, more careful of her complexion, had twined a gauze veil about her head. She wore dogskin gloves, with gauntlets that protected her wrists. She was dressed in pure white, with a fluffiness of ruffles that became her. The draperies and fluttering things which she wore suited her rich, luxuriant beauty as a greater severity of line could not have done.

Madame Ratignolle, attentive to her complexion, had wrapped a gauzy veil around her head. She wore leather gloves with long cuffs that protected her wrists. She was dressed in all white, adorned with fluffy ruffles that suited her. The drapes and flowing pieces she wore complemented her rich, luxurious beauty in a way that a stricter style could not.

There were a number of bath-houses along the beach, of rough but solid construction, built with small, protecting galleries facing the water. Each house consisted of two compartments, and each family at Lebrun’s possessed a compartment for itself, fitted out with all the essential paraphernalia of the bath and whatever other conveniences the owners might desire. The two women had no intention of bathing; they had just strolled down to the beach for a walk and to be alone and near the water. The Pontellier and Ratignolle compartments adjoined one another under the same roof.

There were several bathhouses along the beach, built sturdy but simple, with small, protective porches facing the water. Each house had two sections, and each family at Lebrun’s had its own section, equipped with all the necessary bathing supplies and any other comforts the owners wanted. The two women didn't plan on bathing; they had simply taken a stroll down to the beach to walk and enjoy some time alone by the water. The Pontellier and Ratignolle sections were next to each other under the same roof.

Mrs. Pontellier had brought down her key through force of habit. Unlocking the door of her bath-room she went inside, and soon emerged, bringing a rug, which she spread upon the floor of the gallery, and two huge hair pillows covered with crash, which she placed against the front of the building.

Mrs. Pontellier had brought down her key out of habit. Unlocking the door to her bathroom, she went inside and soon came out with a rug, which she spread on the floor of the gallery, and two large hair pillows covered with crash, which she set against the front of the building.

The two seated themselves there in the shade of the porch, side by side, with their backs against the pillows and their feet extended. Madame Ratignolle removed her veil, wiped her face with a rather delicate handkerchief, and fanned herself with the fan which she always carried suspended somewhere about her person by a long, narrow ribbon. Edna removed her collar and opened her dress at the throat. She took the fan from Madame Ratignolle and began to fan both herself and her companion. It was very warm, and for a while they did nothing but exchange remarks about the heat, the sun, the glare. But there was a breeze blowing, a choppy, stiff wind that whipped the water into froth. It fluttered the skirts of the two women and kept them for a while engaged in adjusting, readjusting, tucking in, securing hair-pins and hat-pins. A few persons were sporting some distance away in the water. The beach was very still of human sound at that hour. The lady in black was reading her morning devotions on the porch of a neighboring bath-house. Two young lovers were exchanging their hearts’ yearnings beneath the children’s tent, which they had found unoccupied.

The two settled into the shade of the porch, sitting side by side, leaning against the pillows with their feet stretched out. Madame Ratignolle took off her veil, wiped her face with a delicate handkerchief, and fanned herself with the fan she always kept attached by a long, narrow ribbon. Edna removed her collar and loosened her dress at the neck. She took the fan from Madame Ratignolle and started to fan both herself and her friend. It was really warm, and for a while, they just talked about the heat, the sun, and the brightness. But there was a breeze blowing, a brisk wind that whipped the water into froth. It blew the skirts of the two women around, making them busy adjusting, tucking, and securing their hairpins and hatpins. A few people were playing in the water some distance away. The beach was quiet at that hour, with little human sound. A woman in black was reading her morning prayers on the porch of a nearby bathhouse. Two young lovers were sharing their dreams under the children’s tent, which they had found empty.

Edna Pontellier, casting her eyes about, had finally kept them at rest upon the sea. The day was clear and carried the gaze out as far as the blue sky went; there were a few white clouds suspended idly over the horizon. A lateen sail was visible in the direction of Cat Island, and others to the south seemed almost motionless in the far distance.

Edna Pontellier looked around and finally fixed her gaze on the sea. The day was clear, extending her view as far as the blue sky reached; a few white clouds floated lazily over the horizon. A lateen sail was visible toward Cat Island, and others to the south appeared almost still in the far distance.

“Of whom—of what are you thinking?” asked Adèle of her companion, whose countenance she had been watching with a little amused attention, arrested by the absorbed expression which seemed to have seized and fixed every feature into a statuesque repose.

“Who—or what are you thinking about?” Adèle asked her companion, whose face she had been observing with a touch of amusement, captivated by the intense expression that seemed to immobilize every feature in a statue-like stillness.

“Nothing,” returned Mrs. Pontellier, with a start, adding at once: “How stupid! But it seems to me it is the reply we make instinctively to such a question. Let me see,” she went on, throwing back her head and narrowing her fine eyes till they shone like two vivid points of light. “Let me see. I was really not conscious of thinking of anything; but perhaps I can retrace my thoughts.”

“Nothing,” Mrs. Pontellier replied, a bit surprised, then added right away: “How silly! But it seems to me that's the instinctive answer we give to such a question. Let me think,” she continued, tilting her head back and narrowing her beautiful eyes until they sparkled like two bright points of light. “Let me think. I wasn’t really aware of thinking about anything; but maybe I can follow my thoughts back.”

“Oh! never mind!” laughed Madame Ratignolle. “I am not quite so exacting. I will let you off this time. It is really too hot to think, especially to think about thinking.”

“Oh! never mind!” laughed Madame Ratignolle. “I’m not that demanding. I’ll let you off the hook this time. It’s way too hot to think, especially about thinking.”

“But for the fun of it,” persisted Edna. “First of all, the sight of the water stretching so far away, those motionless sails against the blue sky, made a delicious picture that I just wanted to sit and look at. The hot wind beating in my face made me think—without any connection that I can trace of a summer day in Kentucky, of a meadow that seemed as big as the ocean to the very little girl walking through the grass, which was higher than her waist. She threw out her arms as if swimming when she walked, beating the tall grass as one strikes out in the water. Oh, I see the connection now!”

“But for the fun of it,” Edna insisted. “First of all, the view of the water stretching out so far, those still sails against the blue sky, created such a beautiful picture that I just wanted to sit and stare at it. The hot wind blowing in my face made me think—without any clear reason I can trace—of a summer day in Kentucky, of a meadow that seemed as vast as the ocean to the little girl walking through the grass, which was taller than her waist. She stretched out her arms like she was swimming as she walked, pushing aside the tall grass like someone would push through water. Oh, I understand the connection now!”

“Where were you going that day in Kentucky, walking through the grass?”

“Where were you headed that day in Kentucky, walking through the grass?”

“I don’t remember now. I was just walking diagonally across a big field. My sun-bonnet obstructed the view. I could see only the stretch of green before me, and I felt as if I must walk on forever, without coming to the end of it. I don’t remember whether I was frightened or pleased. I must have been entertained.

"I don't remember now. I was just walking diagonally across a big field. My sun hat blocked my view. I could only see the stretch of green in front of me, and it felt like I had to keep walking forever, with no end in sight. I can't recall if I was scared or happy. I must have found it entertaining."

“Likely as not it was Sunday,” she laughed; “and I was running away from prayers, from the Presbyterian service, read in a spirit of gloom by my father that chills me yet to think of.”

“Most likely it was Sunday,” she laughed; “and I was escaping from prayers, from the Presbyterian service, delivered with a somber tone by my father that still gives me chills to think about.”

“And have you been running away from prayers ever since, ma chère?” asked Madame Ratignolle, amused.

“And have you been avoiding prayers ever since, my dear?” asked Madame Ratignolle, amused.

“No! oh, no!” Edna hastened to say. “I was a little unthinking child in those days, just following a misleading impulse without question. On the contrary, during one period of my life religion took a firm hold upon me; after I was twelve and until—until—why, I suppose until now, though I never thought much about it—just driven along by habit. But do you know,” she broke off, turning her quick eyes upon Madame Ratignolle and leaning forward a little so as to bring her face quite close to that of her companion, “sometimes I feel this summer as if I were walking through the green meadow again; idly, aimlessly, unthinking and unguided.”

“No! oh, no!” Edna quickly replied. “I was just a thoughtless child back then, following a confusing impulse without questioning it. Actually, for a time in my life, religion really had a strong grip on me; after I turned twelve and until—until—well, I guess until now, even though I never gave it much thought—just going along with the routine. But you know,” she paused, directing her sharp gaze at Madame Ratignolle and leaning in a bit to get closer to her friend, “sometimes this summer I feel like I’m walking through the green meadow again; just wandering, without purpose, thoughtless and without direction.”

Madame Ratignolle laid her hand over that of Mrs. Pontellier, which was near her. Seeing that the hand was not withdrawn, she clasped it firmly and warmly. She even stroked it a little, fondly, with the other hand, murmuring in an undertone, “Pauvre chérie.”

Madame Ratignolle placed her hand over Mrs. Pontellier's hand, which was close by. Noticing that Mrs. Pontellier didn't pull away, she held it tightly and warmly. She even gave it a gentle stroke with her other hand, softly saying, “Pauvre chérie.”

The action was at first a little confusing to Edna, but she soon lent herself readily to the Creole’s gentle caress. She was not accustomed to an outward and spoken expression of affection, either in herself or in others. She and her younger sister, Janet, had quarreled a good deal through force of unfortunate habit. Her older sister, Margaret, was matronly and dignified, probably from having assumed matronly and housewifely responsibilities too early in life, their mother having died when they were quite young. Margaret was not effusive; she was practical. Edna had had an occasional girl friend, but whether accidentally or not, they seemed to have been all of one type—the self-contained. She never realized that the reserve of her own character had much, perhaps everything, to do with this. Her most intimate friend at school had been one of rather exceptional intellectual gifts, who wrote fine-sounding essays, which Edna admired and strove to imitate; and with her she talked and glowed over the English classics, and sometimes held religious and political controversies.

The situation was a bit confusing for Edna at first, but she quickly gave in to the Creole's gentle touch. She wasn't used to openly expressing or receiving affection, either in herself or from others. She and her younger sister, Janet, often argued out of unfortunate habit. Her older sister, Margaret, was matronly and dignified, likely because she took on maternal and household responsibilities too early after their mother died when they were very young. Margaret wasn't the type to show emotions freely; she was practical. Edna had a few girl friends, but whether by chance or not, they all seemed to be of the same type—self-contained. She never realized that her own reserved nature had a lot, maybe everything, to do with this. Her closest friend at school had exceptional intellectual abilities, writing impressive essays that Edna admired and tried to emulate; they would talk passionately about English literature and sometimes engage in religious and political debates.

Edna often wondered at one propensity which sometimes had inwardly disturbed her without causing any outward show or manifestation on her part. At a very early age—perhaps it was when she traversed the ocean of waving grass—she remembered that she had been passionately enamored of a dignified and sad-eyed cavalry officer who visited her father in Kentucky. She could not leave his presence when he was there, nor remove her eyes from his face, which was something like Napoleon’s, with a lock of black hair failing across the forehead. But the cavalry officer melted imperceptibly out of her existence.

Edna often thought about a feeling that sometimes quietly troubled her without showing any signs on the outside. From a very young age—maybe it was when she wandered through the sea of tall grass—she recalled being deeply infatuated with a distinguished and somber-looking cavalry officer who came to see her father in Kentucky. She couldn’t pull herself away from him while he was there, nor could she take her eyes off his face, which resembled Napoleon’s, complete with a lock of black hair falling across his forehead. But the cavalry officer slowly faded from her life.

At another time her affections were deeply engaged by a young gentleman who visited a lady on a neighboring plantation. It was after they went to Mississippi to live. The young man was engaged to be married to the young lady, and they sometimes called upon Margaret, driving over of afternoons in a buggy. Edna was a little miss, just merging into her teens; and the realization that she herself was nothing, nothing, nothing to the engaged young man was a bitter affliction to her. But he, too, went the way of dreams.

At another time, her feelings were strongly attached to a young man who visited a lady on a nearby plantation. This was after they moved to Mississippi. The young man was set to marry the young lady, and they occasionally visited Margaret, driving over on afternoons in a buggy. Edna was a young girl, just entering her teenage years; the painful realization that she meant nothing, nothing, nothing to the engaged young man was a hard blow for her. But he, too, faded away like a dream.

She was a grown young woman when she was overtaken by what she supposed to be the climax of her fate. It was when the face and figure of a great tragedian began to haunt her imagination and stir her senses. The persistence of the infatuation lent it an aspect of genuineness. The hopelessness of it colored it with the lofty tones of a great passion.

She was a young woman in her prime when she was hit by what she thought was the peak of her destiny. It was when the face and presence of a renowned actor began to invade her thoughts and ignite her feelings. The intensity of the obsession gave it an air of authenticity. The despair surrounding it filled it with the grand essence of a deep passion.

The picture of the tragedian stood enframed upon her desk. Any one may possess the portrait of a tragedian without exciting suspicion or comment. (This was a sinister reflection which she cherished.) In the presence of others she expressed admiration for his exalted gifts, as she handed the photograph around and dwelt upon the fidelity of the likeness. When alone she sometimes picked it up and kissed the cold glass passionately.

The picture of the tragic actor was framed on her desk. Anyone can own a portrait of a tragic actor without raising any eyebrows or comments. (She held onto this troubling thought.) When she was with others, she praised his remarkable talent, passing the photograph around and emphasizing how true to life it was. When she was alone, she sometimes picked it up and passionately kissed the cold glass.

Her marriage to Léonce Pontellier was purely an accident, in this respect resembling many other marriages which masquerade as the decrees of Fate. It was in the midst of her secret great passion that she met him. He fell in love, as men are in the habit of doing, and pressed his suit with an earnestness and an ardor which left nothing to be desired. He pleased her; his absolute devotion flattered her. She fancied there was a sympathy of thought and taste between them, in which fancy she was mistaken. Add to this the violent opposition of her father and her sister Margaret to her marriage with a Catholic, and we need seek no further for the motives which led her to accept Monsieur Pontellier for her husband.

Her marriage to Léonce Pontellier was purely a coincidence, similar to many other marriages that pretend to be fated. It was during her intense secret passion that she met him. He fell in love, as men often do, and pursued her with a determination and enthusiasm that was hard to resist. She liked him; his total devotion made her feel special. She thought there was a connection in their thoughts and tastes, but she was wrong. On top of this, her father's and sister Margaret's strong objections to her marrying a Catholic influenced her decision to accept Monsieur Pontellier as her husband.

The acme of bliss, which would have been a marriage with the tragedian, was not for her in this world. As the devoted wife of a man who worshiped her, she felt she would take her place with a certain dignity in the world of reality, closing the portals forever behind her upon the realm of romance and dreams.

The peak of happiness, which would have been marrying the actor, wasn't meant for her in this life. As the loving wife of a man who adored her, she believed she would hold her position with a certain dignity in the real world, permanently shutting the doors behind her on the world of romance and fantasies.

But it was not long before the tragedian had gone to join the cavalry officer and the engaged young man and a few others; and Edna found herself face to face with the realities. She grew fond of her husband, realizing with some unaccountable satisfaction that no trace of passion or excessive and fictitious warmth colored her affection, thereby threatening its dissolution.

But it wasn't long before the actor had gone to join the cavalry officer and the engaged young man and a few others; and Edna found herself confronting reality. She grew fond of her husband, realizing with some inexplicable satisfaction that there was no hint of passion or excessive, fake warmth in her feelings, which could threaten to break it apart.

She was fond of her children in an uneven, impulsive way. She would sometimes gather them passionately to her heart; she would sometimes forget them. The year before they had spent part of the summer with their grandmother Pontellier in Iberville. Feeling secure regarding their happiness and welfare, she did not miss them except with an occasional intense longing. Their absence was a sort of relief, though she did not admit this, even to herself. It seemed to free her of a responsibility which she had blindly assumed and for which Fate had not fitted her.

She loved her kids in a bit of a erratic and impulsive manner. Sometimes she would pull them close with deep affection; other times, she would forget they were there. The previous year, they had spent some of the summer with their grandmother Pontellier in Iberville. Feeling reassured about their well-being and happiness, she only missed them occasionally with a strong longing. Their absence felt like a relief, though she wouldn't admit it, even to herself. It made her feel free from a responsibility she had taken on without really being prepared for it.

Edna did not reveal so much as all this to Madame Ratignolle that summer day when they sat with faces turned to the sea. But a good part of it escaped her. She had put her head down on Madame Ratignolle’s shoulder. She was flushed and felt intoxicated with the sound of her own voice and the unaccustomed taste of candor. It muddled her like wine, or like a first breath of freedom.

Edna didn’t share everything with Madame Ratignolle that summer day when they sat facing the sea. But a lot of it slipped out. She rested her head on Madame Ratignolle’s shoulder. She felt warm and a bit tipsy from the sound of her own voice and the unfamiliar taste of honesty. It confused her like wine, or like a first taste of freedom.

There was the sound of approaching voices. It was Robert, surrounded by a troop of children, searching for them. The two little Pontelliers were with him, and he carried Madame Ratignolle’s little girl in his arms. There were other children beside, and two nurse-maids followed, looking disagreeable and resigned.

There were voices getting closer. It was Robert, surrounded by a group of kids, looking for them. The two little Pontelliers were with him, and he was carrying Madame Ratignolle’s little girl in his arms. There were other kids nearby, and two nannies trailed behind, looking annoyed and accepting.

The women at once rose and began to shake out their draperies and relax their muscles. Mrs. Pontellier threw the cushions and rug into the bath-house. The children all scampered off to the awning, and they stood there in a line, gazing upon the intruding lovers, still exchanging their vows and sighs. The lovers got up, with only a silent protest, and walked slowly away somewhere else.

The women quickly stood up and started to shake out their clothes and loosen their muscles. Mrs. Pontellier tossed the cushions and rug into the bathhouse. The children all rushed over to the awning and lined up, staring at the couple intruding on their space, still sharing their sweet talk and sighs. The couple got up with a quiet protest and slowly walked away to find another spot.

The children possessed themselves of the tent, and Mrs. Pontellier went over to join them.

The kids took over the tent, and Mrs. Pontellier went over to join them.

Madame Ratignolle begged Robert to accompany her to the house; she complained of cramp in her limbs and stiffness of the joints. She leaned draggingly upon his arm as they walked.

Madame Ratignolle pleaded with Robert to go with her to the house; she said her limbs were cramping and her joints were stiff. She leaned heavily on his arm as they walked.

VIII

“Do me a favor, Robert,” spoke the pretty woman at his side, almost as soon as she and Robert had started their slow, homeward way. She looked up in his face, leaning on his arm beneath the encircling shadow of the umbrella which he had lifted.

“Do me a favor, Robert,” said the attractive woman next to him, almost as soon as they began their slow walk home. She looked up at his face, leaning on his arm under the protective shade of the umbrella he was holding.

“Granted; as many as you like,” he returned, glancing down into her eyes that were full of thoughtfulness and some speculation.

“Sure, as many as you want,” he replied, looking down into her eyes that were filled with contemplation and a bit of curiosity.

“I only ask for one; let Mrs. Pontellier alone.”

“I only ask for one thing: leave Mrs. Pontellier alone.”

Tiens!” he exclaimed, with a sudden, boyish laugh. “Voilà que Madame Ratignolle est jalouse!

Look!” he exclaimed, with a sudden, youthful laugh. “So Madame Ratignolle is jealous!

“Nonsense! I’m in earnest; I mean what I say. Let Mrs. Pontellier alone.”

“Nonsense! I’m serious; I mean what I’m saying. Leave Mrs. Pontellier alone.”

“Why?” he asked; himself growing serious at his companion’s solicitation.

“Why?” he asked, growing serious at his friend's request.

“She is not one of us; she is not like us. She might make the unfortunate blunder of taking you seriously.”

“She’s not one of us; she’s not like us. She might make the mistake of taking you seriously.”

His face flushed with annoyance, and taking off his soft hat he began to beat it impatiently against his leg as he walked. “Why shouldn’t she take me seriously?” he demanded sharply. “Am I a comedian, a clown, a jack-in-the-box? Why shouldn’t she? You Creoles! I have no patience with you! Am I always to be regarded as a feature of an amusing programme? I hope Mrs. Pontellier does take me seriously. I hope she has discernment enough to find in me something besides the blagueur. If I thought there was any doubt—”

His face turned red with annoyance, and as he took off his soft hat, he started to pound it impatiently against his leg while he walked. “Why shouldn’t she take me seriously?” he asked sharply. “Am I a comedian, a clown, a jack-in-the-box? Why shouldn’t she? You Creoles! I have no patience for you! Am I always supposed to be seen as part of some funny program? I hope Mrs. Pontellier does take me seriously. I hope she has enough insight to see something in me beyond the blagueur. If I thought there was any doubt—”

“Oh, enough, Robert!” she broke into his heated outburst. “You are not thinking of what you are saying. You speak with about as little reflection as we might expect from one of those children down there playing in the sand. If your attentions to any married women here were ever offered with any intention of being convincing, you would not be the gentleman we all know you to be, and you would be unfit to associate with the wives and daughters of the people who trust you.”

“Oh, that's enough, Robert!” she interrupted his angry outburst. “You’re not really thinking about what you’re saying. You speak with about as little thought as we’d expect from one of those kids down there playing in the sand. If your interest in any married women here was ever genuine, you wouldn’t be the gentleman we all know you to be, and you wouldn’t be fit to associate with the wives and daughters of the people who trust you.”

Madame Ratignolle had spoken what she believed to be the law and the gospel. The young man shrugged his shoulders impatiently.

Madame Ratignolle had stated what she thought was the truth and the principles to live by. The young man shrugged his shoulders in annoyance.

“Oh! well! That isn’t it,” slamming his hat down vehemently upon his head. “You ought to feel that such things are not flattering to say to a fellow.”

“Oh! Well! That’s not it,” he exclaimed, slamming his hat forcefully onto his head. “You should understand that saying things like that isn’t flattering to someone.”

“Should our whole intercourse consist of an exchange of compliments? Ma foi!

“Should our entire conversation just be about exchanging compliments? My word!

“It isn’t pleasant to have a woman tell you—” he went on, unheedingly, but breaking off suddenly: “Now if I were like Arobin—you remember Alcée Arobin and that story of the consul’s wife at Biloxi?” And he related the story of Alcée Arobin and the consul’s wife; and another about the tenor of the French Opera, who received letters which should never have been written; and still other stories, grave and gay, till Mrs. Pontellier and her possible propensity for taking young men seriously was apparently forgotten.

“It’s not fun to have a woman tell you—” he continued, not really paying attention, but suddenly stopping: “Now, if I were like Arobin—you remember Alcée Arobin and that story about the consul’s wife in Biloxi?” And he shared the story of Alcée Arobin and the consul’s wife; and another about the tenor from the French Opera, who got letters that should have never been sent; and still more stories, both serious and light, until Mrs. Pontellier and her possible tendency to take young men seriously seemed to be completely forgotten.

Madame Ratignolle, when they had regained her cottage, went in to take the hour’s rest which she considered helpful. Before leaving her, Robert begged her pardon for the impatience—he called it rudeness—with which he had received her well-meant caution.

Madame Ratignolle, once they had returned to her cottage, went inside to take the hour of rest she believed was beneficial. Before parting, Robert apologized for the impatience—he called it rudeness—with which he had reacted to her sincere advice.

“You made one mistake, Adèle,” he said, with a light smile; “there is no earthly possibility of Mrs. Pontellier ever taking me seriously. You should have warned me against taking myself seriously. Your advice might then have carried some weight and given me subject for some reflection. Au revoir. But you look tired,” he added, solicitously. “Would you like a cup of bouillon? Shall I stir you a toddy? Let me mix you a toddy with a drop of Angostura.”

“You made one mistake, Adèle,” he said with a light smile; “there’s no way Mrs. Pontellier would ever take me seriously. You should have warned me against taking myself seriously. Your advice might have actually meant something and given me something to think about. Goodbye. But you look tired,” he added, with concern. “Would you like a cup of broth? Should I make you a hot drink? Let me mix you a hot drink with a splash of Angostura.”

She acceded to the suggestion of bouillon, which was grateful and acceptable. He went himself to the kitchen, which was a building apart from the cottages and lying to the rear of the house. And he himself brought her the golden-brown bouillon, in a dainty Sèvres cup, with a flaky cracker or two on the saucer.

She agreed to the offer of bouillon, which was appreciated and welcome. He went to the kitchen himself, which was a separate building behind the house. He personally brought her the golden-brown bouillon in a delicate Sèvres cup, with a couple of flaky crackers on the saucer.

She thrust a bare, white arm from the curtain which shielded her open door, and received the cup from his hands. She told him he was a bon garçon, and she meant it. Robert thanked her and turned away toward “the house.”

She reached out her bare, white arm from behind the curtain that covered her open door and took the cup from his hands. She told him he was a good boy, and she really meant it. Robert thanked her and turned away toward “the house.”

The lovers were just entering the grounds of the pension. They were leaning toward each other as the water-oaks bent from the sea. There was not a particle of earth beneath their feet. Their heads might have been turned upside-down, so absolutely did they tread upon blue ether. The lady in black, creeping behind them, looked a trifle paler and more jaded than usual. There was no sign of Mrs. Pontellier and the children. Robert scanned the distance for any such apparition. They would doubtless remain away till the dinner hour. The young man ascended to his mother’s room. It was situated at the top of the house, made up of odd angles and a queer, sloping ceiling. Two broad dormer windows looked out toward the Gulf, and as far across it as a man’s eye might reach. The furnishings of the room were light, cool, and practical.

The lovers were just entering the grounds of the pension. They leaned toward each other as the water-oaks swayed in the sea breeze. There was nothing solid beneath their feet. Their heads could have been upside-down, as if they were walking on pure blue sky. The lady in black, trailing behind them, seemed a bit paler and more tired than usual. There was no sign of Mrs. Pontellier and the kids. Robert looked into the distance for any trace of them. They would likely stay away until dinner time. The young man went up to his mother’s room. It was located at the top of the house, with strange angles and a weird, sloping ceiling. Two wide dormer windows faced the Gulf, stretching as far out as the eye could see. The furniture in the room was light, cool, and practical.

Madame Lebrun was busily engaged at the sewing-machine. A little black girl sat on the floor, and with her hands worked the treadle of the machine. The Creole woman does not take any chances which may be avoided of imperiling her health.

Madame Lebrun was busy at the sewing machine. A little Black girl sat on the floor, working the treadle with her hands. The Creole woman avoids any risks that could jeopardize her health.

Robert went over and seated himself on the broad sill of one of the dormer windows. He took a book from his pocket and began energetically to read it, judging by the precision and frequency with which he turned the leaves. The sewing-machine made a resounding clatter in the room; it was of a ponderous, by-gone make. In the lulls, Robert and his mother exchanged bits of desultory conversation.

Robert went over and sat on the wide sill of one of the dormer windows. He took a book from his pocket and started reading it with enthusiasm, judging by how quickly and precisely he turned the pages. The sewing machine in the room made a loud clattering noise; it was an old, heavy model. During the quiet moments, Robert and his mother shared bits of casual conversation.

“Where is Mrs. Pontellier?”

“Where's Mrs. Pontellier?”

“Down at the beach with the children.”

“Down at the beach with the kids.”

“I promised to lend her the Goncourt. Don’t forget to take it down when you go; it’s there on the bookshelf over the small table.” Clatter, clatter, clatter, bang! for the next five or eight minutes.

“I promised to lend her the Goncourt. Don’t forget to grab it before you leave; it’s on the bookshelf above the small table.” Clatter, clatter, clatter, bang! for the next five or eight minutes.

“Where is Victor going with the rockaway?”

“Where is Victor taking the carriage?”

“The rockaway? Victor?”

“The Rockaway? Victor?”

“Yes; down there in front. He seems to be getting ready to drive away somewhere.”

“Yes; down there in front. He looks like he's getting ready to drive off somewhere.”

“Call him.” Clatter, clatter!

“Text him.” Clatter, clatter!

Robert uttered a shrill, piercing whistle which might have been heard back at the wharf.

Robert let out a sharp, piercing whistle that could have been heard all the way back at the wharf.

“He won’t look up.”

"He's not looking up."

Madame Lebrun flew to the window. She called “Victor!” She waved a handkerchief and called again. The young fellow below got into the vehicle and started the horse off at a gallop.

Madame Lebrun rushed to the window. She shouted, “Victor!” She waved a handkerchief and called out again. The young man below jumped into the vehicle and got the horse moving at a gallop.

Madame Lebrun went back to the machine, crimson with annoyance. Victor was the younger son and brother—a tête montée, with a temper which invited violence and a will which no ax could break.

Madame Lebrun returned to the machine, red with irritation. Victor was the younger son and brother—a tête montée, with a temper that provoked violence and a will that no axe could shatter.

“Whenever you say the word I’m ready to thrash any amount of reason into him that he’s able to hold.”

“Whenever you say the word, I’m ready to beat any amount of reason into him that he can handle.”

“If your father had only lived!” Clatter, clatter, clatter, clatter, bang! It was a fixed belief with Madame Lebrun that the conduct of the universe and all things pertaining thereto would have been manifestly of a more intelligent and higher order had not Monsieur Lebrun been removed to other spheres during the early years of their married life.

“If your father had only lived!” Clatter, clatter, clatter, clatter, bang! Madame Lebrun was convinced that the way the universe worked and everything related to it would have been clearly more intelligent and better if Monsieur Lebrun hadn’t passed away during the early years of their marriage.

“What do you hear from Montel?” Montel was a middle-aged gentleman whose vain ambition and desire for the past twenty years had been to fill the void which Monsieur Lebrun’s taking off had left in the Lebrun household. Clatter, clatter, bang, clatter!

“What do you hear from Montel?” Montel was a middle-aged man whose vain ambition for the past twenty years had been to fill the emptiness that Monsieur Lebrun’s passing had left in the Lebrun household. Clatter, clatter, bang, clatter!

“I have a letter somewhere,” looking in the machine drawer and finding the letter in the bottom of the workbasket. “He says to tell you he will be in Vera Cruz the beginning of next month,”—clatter, clatter!—“and if you still have the intention of joining him”—bang! clatter, clatter, bang!

“I have a letter somewhere,” she said, rummaging through the drawer and finding the letter at the bottom of the workbasket. “He says to tell you he’ll be in Vera Cruz at the beginning of next month,”—clatter, clatter!—“and if you still plan on joining him”—bang! clatter, clatter, bang!

“Why didn’t you tell me so before, mother? You know I wanted—” Clatter, clatter, clatter!

“Why didn’t you tell me that earlier, Mom? You know I wanted—” Clatter, clatter, clatter!

“Do you see Mrs. Pontellier starting back with the children? She will be in late to luncheon again. She never starts to get ready for luncheon till the last minute.” Clatter, clatter! “Where are you going?”

“Do you see Mrs. Pontellier coming back with the kids? She’s going to be late for lunch again. She never begins getting ready for lunch until the last minute.” Clatter, clatter! “Where are you going?”

“Where did you say the Goncourt was?”

“Where did you say the Goncourt is?”

IX

Every light in the hall was ablaze; every lamp turned as high as it could be without smoking the chimney or threatening explosion. The lamps were fixed at intervals against the wall, encircling the whole room. Some one had gathered orange and lemon branches, and with these fashioned graceful festoons between. The dark green of the branches stood out and glistened against the white muslin curtains which draped the windows, and which puffed, floated, and flapped at the capricious will of a stiff breeze that swept up from the Gulf.

Every light in the hall was on; every lamp turned up as high as possible without smoking the chimney or risking an explosion. The lamps were positioned at intervals along the wall, surrounding the entire room. Someone had gathered orange and lemon branches and made beautiful garlands with them. The dark green branches contrasted and shone against the white muslin curtains that hung over the windows, which puffed, floated, and flapped in the unpredictable breeze coming up from the Gulf.

It was Saturday night a few weeks after the intimate conversation held between Robert and Madame Ratignolle on their way from the beach. An unusual number of husbands, fathers, and friends had come down to stay over Sunday; and they were being suitably entertained by their families, with the material help of Madame Lebrun. The dining tables had all been removed to one end of the hall, and the chairs ranged about in rows and in clusters. Each little family group had had its say and exchanged its domestic gossip earlier in the evening. There was now an apparent disposition to relax; to widen the circle of confidences and give a more general tone to the conversation.

It was Saturday night a few weeks after the private chat between Robert and Madame Ratignolle on their way back from the beach. A surprising number of husbands, fathers, and friends had come to stay over Sunday; and their families were making sure they were entertained, with some help from Madame Lebrun. The dining tables had all been moved to one end of the hall, and the chairs were arranged in rows and clusters. Each little family group had already had their turn to share and exchange their domestic gossip earlier in the evening. There was now a clear desire to unwind; to broaden the circle of confidences and give a more general vibe to the conversation.

Many of the children had been permitted to sit up beyond their usual bedtime. A small band of them were lying on their stomachs on the floor looking at the colored sheets of the comic papers which Mr. Pontellier had brought down. The little Pontellier boys were permitting them to do so, and making their authority felt.

Many of the kids had been allowed to stay up past their usual bedtime. A small group of them were lying on their stomachs on the floor, looking at the colorful comic pages that Mr. Pontellier had brought down. The little Pontellier boys were letting them do it and asserting their authority.

Music, dancing, and a recitation or two were the entertainments furnished, or rather, offered. But there was nothing systematic about the programme, no appearance of prearrangement nor even premeditation.

Music, dancing, and a few recitations were the entertainment provided, or rather, offered. But there was nothing organized about the schedule, no sign of planning or even intention.

At an early hour in the evening the Farival twins were prevailed upon to play the piano. They were girls of fourteen, always clad in the Virgin’s colors, blue and white, having been dedicated to the Blessed Virgin at their baptism. They played a duet from “Zampa,” and at the earnest solicitation of every one present followed it with the overture to “The Poet and the Peasant.”

At an early hour in the evening, the Farival twins were convinced to play the piano. They were fourteen-year-old girls, always dressed in the Virgin's colors, blue and white, as they had been dedicated to the Blessed Virgin at their baptism. They performed a duet from “Zampa,” and at the enthusiastic request of everyone present, they followed it with the overture to “The Poet and the Peasant.”

Allez vous-en! Sapristi!” shrieked the parrot outside the door. He was the only being present who possessed sufficient candor to admit that he was not listening to these gracious performances for the first time that summer. Old Monsieur Farival, grandfather of the twins, grew indignant over the interruption, and insisted upon having the bird removed and consigned to regions of darkness. Victor Lebrun objected; and his decrees were as immutable as those of Fate. The parrot fortunately offered no further interruption to the entertainment, the whole venom of his nature apparently having been cherished up and hurled against the twins in that one impetuous outburst.

Go away! Good gracious!” shrieked the parrot outside the door. He was the only one around who had the honesty to admit that he wasn’t hearing this charming performance for the first time that summer. Old Monsieur Farival, the twins' grandfather, was furious about the interruption and insisted that the bird be removed and sent away to a dark place. Victor Lebrun disagreed; his decisions were as unchangeable as fate. Fortunately, the parrot didn’t disrupt the entertainment any further, as all the hostility in him seemed to have been spent in that one impulsive outburst directed at the twins.

Later a young brother and sister gave recitations, which every one present had heard many times at winter evening entertainments in the city.

Later, a young brother and sister performed recitations that everyone present had heard many times at winter evening events in the city.

A little girl performed a skirt dance in the center of the floor. The mother played her accompaniments and at the same time watched her daughter with greedy admiration and nervous apprehension. She need have had no apprehension. The child was mistress of the situation. She had been properly dressed for the occasion in black tulle and black silk tights. Her little neck and arms were bare, and her hair, artificially crimped, stood out like fluffy black plumes over her head. Her poses were full of grace, and her little black-shod toes twinkled as they shot out and upward with a rapidity and suddenness which were bewildering.

A little girl did a skirt dance in the middle of the floor. Her mother played the music while nervously admiring her daughter. She didn’t need to worry. The child was in control. She was dressed perfectly for the occasion in black tulle and black silk tights. Her little neck and arms were bare, and her hair, styled in fluffy curls, stood out like black feathers on her head. Her poses were graceful, and her little toes in black shoes sparkled as they shot out and up with a speed and suddenness that was stunning.

But there was no reason why every one should not dance. Madame Ratignolle could not, so it was she who gaily consented to play for the others. She played very well, keeping excellent waltz time and infusing an expression into the strains which was indeed inspiring. She was keeping up her music on account of the children, she said; because she and her husband both considered it a means of brightening the home and making it attractive.

But there was no reason why everyone shouldn't dance. Madame Ratignolle couldn't, so she happily agreed to play for the others. She played very well, keeping perfect waltz time and adding an expressive quality to the music that was truly inspiring. She mentioned that she was keeping up her music for the kids because both she and her husband believed it made their home more cheerful and inviting.

Almost every one danced but the twins, who could not be induced to separate during the brief period when one or the other should be whirling around the room in the arms of a man. They might have danced together, but they did not think of it.

Almost everyone danced except for the twins, who wouldn't separate even for the short time it took for one of them to be whirled around the room by a man. They could have danced together, but the thought never crossed their minds.

The children were sent to bed. Some went submissively; others with shrieks and protests as they were dragged away. They had been permitted to sit up till after the ice-cream, which naturally marked the limit of human indulgence.

The kids were sent to bed. Some went quietly; others were dragged away, screaming and protesting. They had been allowed to stay up until after the ice cream, which obviously marked the end of human indulgence.

The ice-cream was passed around with cake—gold and silver cake arranged on platters in alternate slices; it had been made and frozen during the afternoon back of the kitchen by two black women, under the supervision of Victor. It was pronounced a great success—excellent if it had only contained a little less vanilla or a little more sugar, if it had been frozen a degree harder, and if the salt might have been kept out of portions of it. Victor was proud of his achievement, and went about recommending it and urging every one to partake of it to excess.

The ice cream was served with cake—gold and silver cake arranged on platters with alternating slices; it had been made and frozen earlier that afternoon in the kitchen by two Black women, with Victor overseeing the process. It was declared a big hit—fantastic if only it had a bit less vanilla or a bit more sugar, if it had been frozen a little harder, and if the salt had been avoided in some parts. Victor was proud of his work and went around encouraging everyone to enjoy it to the fullest.

After Mrs. Pontellier had danced twice with her husband, once with Robert, and once with Monsieur Ratignolle, who was thin and tall and swayed like a reed in the wind when he danced, she went out on the gallery and seated herself on the low window-sill, where she commanded a view of all that went on in the hall and could look out toward the Gulf. There was a soft effulgence in the east. The moon was coming up, and its mystic shimmer was casting a million lights across the distant, restless water.

After Mrs. Pontellier had danced twice with her husband, once with Robert, and once with Monsieur Ratignolle, who was slim and tall and swayed like a reed in the wind when he danced, she stepped out onto the balcony and settled herself on the low window-sill, where she could see everything happening in the hall and look out toward the Gulf. There was a gentle glow in the east. The moon was rising, and its enchanting light was spreading a million reflections across the distant, restless water.

“Would you like to hear Mademoiselle Reisz play?” asked Robert, coming out on the porch where she was. Of course Edna would like to hear Mademoiselle Reisz play; but she feared it would be useless to entreat her.

“Would you like to hear Mademoiselle Reisz play?” Robert asked, stepping onto the porch where she was. Of course Edna wanted to hear Mademoiselle Reisz play; but she was afraid it would be pointless to ask her.

“I’ll ask her,” he said. “I’ll tell her that you want to hear her. She likes you. She will come.” He turned and hurried away to one of the far cottages, where Mademoiselle Reisz was shuffling away. She was dragging a chair in and out of her room, and at intervals objecting to the crying of a baby, which a nurse in the adjoining cottage was endeavoring to put to sleep. She was a disagreeable little woman, no longer young, who had quarreled with almost every one, owing to a temper which was self-assertive and a disposition to trample upon the rights of others. Robert prevailed upon her without any too great difficulty.

“I’ll ask her,” he said. “I’ll let her know you want to talk to her. She likes you. She’ll come.” He turned and quickly walked to one of the distant cottages, where Mademoiselle Reisz was busy. She was dragging a chair in and out of her room and occasionally complaining about the crying baby that a nurse in the next cottage was trying to soothe to sleep. She was an unpleasant little woman, no longer young, who had fallen out with almost everyone due to a forceful personality and a tendency to ignore others' rights. Robert managed to convince her without too much trouble.

She entered the hall with him during a lull in the dance. She made an awkward, imperious little bow as she went in. She was a homely woman, with a small weazened face and body and eyes that glowed. She had absolutely no taste in dress, and wore a batch of rusty black lace with a bunch of artificial violets pinned to the side of her hair.

She walked into the hall with him during a break in the dance. She gave an awkward, haughty little bow as she entered. She was an unattractive woman, with a tiny, wrinkled face and a small frame, but her eyes sparkled. She had no sense of style and wore a clump of faded black lace with a bunch of fake violets pinned to the side of her hair.

“Ask Mrs. Pontellier what she would like to hear me play,” she requested of Robert. She sat perfectly still before the piano, not touching the keys, while Robert carried her message to Edna at the window. A general air of surprise and genuine satisfaction fell upon every one as they saw the pianist enter. There was a settling down, and a prevailing air of expectancy everywhere. Edna was a trifle embarrassed at being thus signaled out for the imperious little woman’s favor. She would not dare to choose, and begged that Mademoiselle Reisz would please herself in her selections.

“Ask Mrs. Pontellier what she’d like to hear me play,” she asked Robert. She sat perfectly still in front of the piano, not touching the keys, while Robert took her message to Edna at the window. A general feeling of surprise and genuine satisfaction spread among everyone as they saw the pianist enter. There was a settling down, and a sense of anticipation filled the room. Edna felt a bit embarrassed to be singled out for the demanding little woman’s attention. She didn’t want to choose and requested that Mademoiselle Reisz pick whatever she liked.

Edna was what she herself called very fond of music. Musical strains, well rendered, had a way of evoking pictures in her mind. She sometimes liked to sit in the room of mornings when Madame Ratignolle played or practiced. One piece which that lady played Edna had entitled “Solitude.” It was a short, plaintive, minor strain. The name of the piece was something else, but she called it “Solitude.” When she heard it there came before her imagination the figure of a man standing beside a desolate rock on the seashore. He was naked. His attitude was one of hopeless resignation as he looked toward a distant bird winging its flight away from him.

Edna considered herself very fond of music. Well-played melodies had a way of bringing vivid images to her mind. She often enjoyed sitting in the room in the mornings when Madame Ratignolle played or practiced. One piece that the lady performed, Edna had named “Solitude.” It was a short, mournful, minor tune. The actual name of the piece was different, but she referred to it as “Solitude.” When she heard it, she envisioned a man standing next to a lonely rock on the beach. He was naked, and his posture conveyed hopeless resignation as he gazed at a distant bird flying away from him.

Another piece called to her mind a dainty young woman clad in an Empire gown, taking mincing dancing steps as she came down a long avenue between tall hedges. Again, another reminded her of children at play, and still another of nothing on earth but a demure lady stroking a cat.

Another piece reminded her of a delicate young woman wearing an Empire gown, taking small, graceful steps as she walked down a long path between tall hedges. Yet another brought to mind children playing, and still another evoked an image of nothing but a modest lady petting a cat.

The very first chords which Mademoiselle Reisz struck upon the piano sent a keen tremor down Mrs. Pontellier’s spinal column. It was not the first time she had heard an artist at the piano. Perhaps it was the first time she was ready, perhaps the first time her being was tempered to take an impress of the abiding truth.

The very first chords that Mademoiselle Reisz played on the piano sent a sharp thrill down Mrs. Pontellier’s spine. It wasn’t the first time she had heard a pianist, but it might have been the first time she was truly open to it, the first time she was emotionally ready to absorb the deep truth of it all.

She waited for the material pictures which she thought would gather and blaze before her imagination. She waited in vain. She saw no pictures of solitude, of hope, of longing, or of despair. But the very passions themselves were aroused within her soul, swaying it, lashing it, as the waves daily beat upon her splendid body. She trembled, she was choking, and the tears blinded her.

She waited for the vivid images she thought would come alive in her mind. She waited in vain. She saw no visions of solitude, hope, longing, or despair. But the very emotions were stirred within her soul, rocking it, battering it, like the waves crashing against her beautiful body every day. She trembled, felt suffocated, and tears filled her eyes.

Mademoiselle had finished. She arose, and bowing her stiff, lofty bow, she went away, stopping for neither thanks nor applause. As she passed along the gallery she patted Edna upon the shoulder.

Mademoiselle was done. She stood up, gave her formal, haughty bow, and left without waiting for thanks or applause. As she walked down the gallery, she patted Edna on the shoulder.

“Well, how did you like my music?” she asked. The young woman was unable to answer; she pressed the hand of the pianist convulsively. Mademoiselle Reisz perceived her agitation and even her tears. She patted her again upon the shoulder as she said:

“Well, how did you like my music?” she asked. The young woman couldn’t respond; she squeezed the pianist's hand tightly. Mademoiselle Reisz noticed her distress and even her tears. She patted her shoulder again as she said:

“You are the only one worth playing for. Those others? Bah!” and she went shuffling and sidling on down the gallery toward her room.

“You're the only one worth playing for. Those others? Whatever!” and she shuffled and moved down the hallway toward her room.

But she was mistaken about “those others.” Her playing had aroused a fever of enthusiasm. “What passion!” “What an artist!” “I have always said no one could play Chopin like Mademoiselle Reisz!” “That last prelude! Bon Dieu! It shakes a man!”

But she was wrong about "those others." Her performance had stirred up a wave of excitement. "What passion!" "What an artist!" "I've always said no one can play Chopin like Mademoiselle Reisz!" "That last prelude! My God! It moves a person!"

It was growing late, and there was a general disposition to disband. But some one, perhaps it was Robert, thought of a bath at that mystic hour and under that mystic moon.

It was getting late, and everyone was ready to break up. But someone, maybe it was Robert, thought about taking a bath at that magical hour and under that enchanting moon.

X

At all events Robert proposed it, and there was not a dissenting voice. There was not one but was ready to follow when he led the way. He did not lead the way, however, he directed the way; and he himself loitered behind with the lovers, who had betrayed a disposition to linger and hold themselves apart. He walked between them, whether with malicious or mischievous intent was not wholly clear, even to himself.

At any rate, Robert suggested it, and everyone agreed. There wasn’t a single person who wouldn’t follow him when he took the lead. However, he didn’t actually lead; he guided. He held back with the couple, who seemed inclined to hang back and keep to themselves. He walked between them, though it wasn’t entirely clear, even to him, whether his motives were mean-spirited or just playful.

The Pontelliers and Ratignolles walked ahead; the women leaning upon the arms of their husbands. Edna could hear Robert’s voice behind them, and could sometimes hear what he said. She wondered why he did not join them. It was unlike him not to. Of late he had sometimes held away from her for an entire day, redoubling his devotion upon the next and the next, as though to make up for hours that had been lost. She missed him the days when some pretext served to take him away from her, just as one misses the sun on a cloudy day without having thought much about the sun when it was shining.

The Pontelliers and Ratignolles walked ahead, the women leaning on their husbands' arms. Edna could hear Robert's voice behind them and could occasionally catch bits of what he was saying. She wondered why he didn’t join them. It wasn’t like him to do that. Recently, he had sometimes stayed away from her the whole day, only to shower her with attention the next and the next, as if trying to make up for lost time. She missed him on the days when some excuse kept him from her, just like you miss the sun on a cloudy day without really thinking much about it when it was shining.

The people walked in little groups toward the beach. They talked and laughed; some of them sang. There was a band playing down at Klein’s hotel, and the strains reached them faintly, tempered by the distance. There were strange, rare odors abroad—a tangle of the sea smell and of weeds and damp, new-plowed earth, mingled with the heavy perfume of a field of white blossoms somewhere near. But the night sat lightly upon the sea and the land. There was no weight of darkness; there were no shadows. The white light of the moon had fallen upon the world like the mystery and the softness of sleep.

The people strolled in small groups toward the beach. They chatted and laughed; some of them were singing. A band was playing down at Klein’s hotel, and the music drifted to them faintly, softened by the distance. There were unusual, rare scents in the air—a mix of the ocean smell, seaweed, damp soil, and the rich fragrance of a nearby field of white flowers. But the night felt light over the sea and the land. There was no heaviness of darkness; there were no shadows. The bright light of the moon spread over the world like the mystery and gentleness of sleep.

Most of them walked into the water as though into a native element. The sea was quiet now, and swelled lazily in broad billows that melted into one another and did not break except upon the beach in little foamy crests that coiled back like slow, white serpents.

Most of them walked into the water as if it were their natural habitat. The sea was calm now, rising gently in wide waves that blended into each other and only crashed on the shore in small foamy crests that curled back like slow, white serpents.

Edna had attempted all summer to learn to swim. She had received instructions from both the men and women; in some instances from the children. Robert had pursued a system of lessons almost daily; and he was nearly at the point of discouragement in realizing the futility of his efforts. A certain ungovernable dread hung about her when in the water, unless there was a hand near by that might reach out and reassure her.

Edna had tried all summer to learn how to swim. She had gotten lessons from both men and women, and sometimes even from children. Robert had been giving her lessons almost every day, and he was nearly feeling discouraged about how pointless his efforts were. She felt an overwhelming fear whenever she was in the water unless there was a hand nearby that could reach out and comfort her.

But that night she was like the little tottering, stumbling, clutching child, who of a sudden realizes its powers, and walks for the first time alone, boldly and with over-confidence. She could have shouted for joy. She did shout for joy, as with a sweeping stroke or two she lifted her body to the surface of the water.

But that night she was like a little, wobbly child who suddenly realizes her strength and walks alone for the first time, confidently and a bit overly so. She could have shouted with happiness. She did shout with joy as she swept her body up to the surface of the water.

A feeling of exultation overtook her, as if some power of significant import had been given her to control the working of her body and her soul. She grew daring and reckless, overestimating her strength. She wanted to swim far out, where no woman had swum before.

A wave of excitement washed over her, like some important power was granted to her to control her body and soul. She became bold and impulsive, thinking she was stronger than she really was. She wanted to swim far out, where no woman had ever swum before.

Her unlooked-for achievement was the subject of wonder, applause, and admiration. Each one congratulated himself that his special teachings had accomplished this desired end.

Her unexpected achievement was a topic of amazement, applause, and admiration. Each person congratulated themselves, believing their unique teachings had led to this desired outcome.

“How easy it is!” she thought. “It is nothing,” she said aloud; “why did I not discover before that it was nothing. Think of the time I have lost splashing about like a baby!” She would not join the groups in their sports and bouts, but intoxicated with her newly conquered power, she swam out alone.

“How easy it is!” she thought. “It’s nothing,” she said out loud; “why didn’t I realize before that it was nothing? Think of all the time I wasted floundering around like a toddler!” She didn’t join the others in their games and activities, but exhilarated by her newfound strength, she swam out on her own.

She turned her face seaward to gather in an impression of space and solitude, which the vast expanse of water, meeting and melting with the moonlit sky, conveyed to her excited fancy. As she swam she seemed to be reaching out for the unlimited in which to lose herself.

She turned her face toward the sea to soak in the feeling of space and solitude, which the huge stretch of water, blending with the moonlit sky, gave to her eager imagination. As she swam, it felt like she was trying to grasp the infinite where she could lose herself.

Once she turned and looked toward the shore, toward the people she had left there. She had not gone any great distance—that is, what would have been a great distance for an experienced swimmer. But to her unaccustomed vision the stretch of water behind her assumed the aspect of a barrier which her unaided strength would never be able to overcome.

Once she turned and looked toward the shore, toward the people she had left there. She hadn’t gone far—not what would have been a long distance for a skilled swimmer. But to her inexperienced eyes, the stretch of water behind her looked like a barrier that her own strength would never be able to cross.

A quick vision of death smote her soul, and for a second of time appalled and enfeebled her senses. But by an effort she rallied her staggering faculties and managed to regain the land.

A quick vision of death struck her soul, and for a brief moment, it shocked and weakened her senses. But with some effort, she gathered her scattered thoughts and managed to regain her footing.

She made no mention of her encounter with death and her flash of terror, except to say to her husband, “I thought I should have perished out there alone.”

She didn’t bring up her encounter with death or the moment of fear, except to tell her husband, “I thought I was going to die out there alone.”

“You were not so very far, my dear; I was watching you,” he told her.

“You weren't that far away, my dear; I was watching you,” he said to her.

Edna went at once to the bath-house, and she had put on her dry clothes and was ready to return home before the others had left the water. She started to walk away alone. They all called to her and shouted to her. She waved a dissenting hand, and went on, paying no further heed to their renewed cries which sought to detain her.

Edna immediately went to the bathhouse, changed into her dry clothes, and was ready to head home before the others had even left the water. She began to walk away by herself. They all called out to her and shouted her name. She waved a dismissive hand and continued on, ignoring their attempts to keep her there.

“Sometimes I am tempted to think that Mrs. Pontellier is capricious,” said Madame Lebrun, who was amusing herself immensely and feared that Edna’s abrupt departure might put an end to the pleasure.

“Sometimes I feel like Mrs. Pontellier is unpredictable,” said Madame Lebrun, who was having a great time and worried that Edna’s sudden departure might spoil the fun.

“I know she is,” assented Mr. Pontellier; “sometimes, not often.”

“I know she is,” Mr. Pontellier agreed; “sometimes, but not often.”

Edna had not traversed a quarter of the distance on her way home before she was overtaken by Robert.

Edna hadn't gone a quarter of the way home before Robert caught up with her.

“Did you think I was afraid?” she asked him, without a shade of annoyance.

“Did you think I was scared?” she asked him, without a hint of annoyance.

“No; I knew you weren’t afraid.”

“No, I knew you weren’t scared.”

“Then why did you come? Why didn’t you stay out there with the others?”

“Then why did you come? Why didn’t you stay out there with the others?”

“I never thought of it.”

"I never considered it."

“Thought of what?”

"Thought about what?"

“Of anything. What difference does it make?”

“About anything. What does it matter?”

“I’m very tired,” she uttered, complainingly.

“I’m really tired,” she said, sounding frustrated.

“I know you are.”

“I know you are.”

“You don’t know anything about it. Why should you know? I never was so exhausted in my life. But it isn’t unpleasant. A thousand emotions have swept through me to-night. I don’t comprehend half of them. Don’t mind what I’m saying; I am just thinking aloud. I wonder if I shall ever be stirred again as Mademoiselle Reisz’s playing moved me to-night. I wonder if any night on earth will ever again be like this one. It is like a night in a dream. The people about me are like some uncanny, half-human beings. There must be spirits abroad to-night.”

“You don’t know anything about it. Why should you? I’ve never been so exhausted in my life. But it’s not unpleasant. A thousand emotions have swept through me tonight. I don’t understand half of them. Don’t mind what I’m saying; I’m just thinking out loud. I wonder if I’ll ever be moved again like I was by Mademoiselle Reisz’s playing tonight. I wonder if any night on earth will ever be like this one again. It feels like a night in a dream. The people around me seem like some strange, half-human beings. There must be spirits out tonight.”

“There are,” whispered Robert, “Didn’t you know this was the twenty-eighth of August?”

“There are,” Robert whispered, “Didn’t you know today is August twenty-eighth?”

“The twenty-eighth of August?”

“August 28th?”

“Yes. On the twenty-eighth of August, at the hour of midnight, and if the moon is shining—the moon must be shining—a spirit that has haunted these shores for ages rises up from the Gulf. With its own penetrating vision the spirit seeks some one mortal worthy to hold him company, worthy of being exalted for a few hours into realms of the semi-celestials. His search has always hitherto been fruitless, and he has sunk back, disheartened, into the sea. But to-night he found Mrs. Pontellier. Perhaps he will never wholly release her from the spell. Perhaps she will never again suffer a poor, unworthy earthling to walk in the shadow of her divine presence.”

“Yes. On August twenty-eighth, at midnight, and if the moon is shining—the moon has to be shining—a spirit that has haunted these shores for ages rises up from the Gulf. With its own sharp vision, the spirit looks for a mortal who's worthy to keep him company, someone deserving of being lifted for a few hours into the realms of the semi-divine. His search has always been in vain before, and he has slipped back, discouraged, into the sea. But tonight he found Mrs. Pontellier. Maybe he will never fully let her go from the spell. Maybe she will never again allow a poor, unworthy person to walk in the shadow of her divine presence.”

“Don’t banter me,” she said, wounded at what appeared to be his flippancy. He did not mind the entreaty, but the tone with its delicate note of pathos was like a reproach. He could not explain; he could not tell her that he had penetrated her mood and understood. He said nothing except to offer her his arm, for, by her own admission, she was exhausted. She had been walking alone with her arms hanging limp, letting her white skirts trail along the dewy path. She took his arm, but she did not lean upon it. She let her hand lie listlessly, as though her thoughts were elsewhere—somewhere in advance of her body, and she was striving to overtake them.

“Don’t joke with me,” she said, hurt by what seemed like his casualness. He didn’t mind her plea, but the tone with its subtle sorrow felt like a reproach. He couldn’t explain; he couldn’t tell her that he sensed her mood and understood. He said nothing except to offer her his arm, since, by her own admission, she was tired. She had been walking alone with her arms hanging loosely, letting her white skirts drag along the dewy path. She took his arm, but she didn’t lean on it. She let her hand rest limply, as if her thoughts were elsewhere—somewhere ahead of her body, and she was trying to catch up to them.

Robert assisted her into the hammock which swung from the post before her door out to the trunk of a tree.

Robert helped her into the hammock that hung from the post by her door to the trunk of a tree.

“Will you stay out here and wait for Mr. Pontellier?” he asked.

“Will you stay out here and wait for Mr. Pontellier?” he asked.

“I’ll stay out here. Good-night.”

“I'll stay out here. Good night.”

“Shall I get you a pillow?”

“Do you want me to get you a pillow?”

“There’s one here,” she said, feeling about, for they were in the shadow.

“There’s one here,” she said, searching around, since they were in the shadow.

“It must be soiled; the children have been tumbling it about.”

“It must be dirty; the kids have been tossing it around.”

“No matter.” And having discovered the pillow, she adjusted it beneath her head. She extended herself in the hammock with a deep breath of relief. She was not a supercilious or an over-dainty woman. She was not much given to reclining in the hammock, and when she did so it was with no cat-like suggestion of voluptuous ease, but with a beneficent repose which seemed to invade her whole body.

"No matter." After finding the pillow, she placed it under her head. She settled into the hammock with a deep breath of relief. She wasn't a snobbish or overly delicate woman. She didn't often lie in the hammock, and when she did, it wasn't with a cat-like sense of indulgent comfort, but with a soothing relaxation that seemed to fill her entire body.

“Shall I stay with you till Mr. Pontellier comes?” asked Robert, seating himself on the outer edge of one of the steps and taking hold of the hammock rope which was fastened to the post.

“Should I wait here with you until Mr. Pontellier arrives?” asked Robert, sitting down on the outer edge of one of the steps and grabbing the hammock rope that was tied to the post.

“If you wish. Don’t swing the hammock. Will you get my white shawl which I left on the window-sill over at the house?”

“If you want. Don’t move the hammock. Can you grab my white shawl that I left on the window sill over at the house?”

“Are you chilly?”

“Are you cold?”

“No; but I shall be presently.”

“No, but I’ll be there soon.”

“Presently?” he laughed. “Do you know what time it is? How long are you going to stay out here?”

“Right now?” he laughed. “Do you even know what time it is? How long are you planning to stay out here?”

“I don’t know. Will you get the shawl?”

“I don’t know. Will you grab the shawl?”

“Of course I will,” he said, rising. He went over to the house, walking along the grass. She watched his figure pass in and out of the strips of moonlight. It was past midnight. It was very quiet.

“Of course I will,” he said, standing up. He walked over to the house, moving through the grass. She saw his silhouette move in and out of the patches of moonlight. It was past midnight. It was really quiet.

When he returned with the shawl she took it and kept it in her hand. She did not put it around her.

When he came back with the shawl, she took it and held it in her hand. She didn’t wrap it around herself.

“Did you say I should stay till Mr. Pontellier came back?”

“Did you say I should wait until Mr. Pontellier gets back?”

“I said you might if you wished to.”

“I told you that you could if you wanted to.”

He seated himself again and rolled a cigarette, which he smoked in silence. Neither did Mrs. Pontellier speak. No multitude of words could have been more significant than those moments of silence, or more pregnant with the first-felt throbbings of desire.

He sat down again and rolled a cigarette, which he smoked in silence. Mrs. Pontellier didn’t say anything either. No amount of words could have been more meaningful than those moments of silence, or more filled with the initial feelings of desire.

When the voices of the bathers were heard approaching, Robert said good-night. She did not answer him. He thought she was asleep. Again she watched his figure pass in and out of the strips of moonlight as he walked away.

When the sounds of the swimmers got closer, Robert said goodnight. She didn’t respond. He thought she was asleep. Again, she watched him move in and out of the patches of moonlight as he walked away.

XI

“What are you doing out here, Edna? I thought I should find you in bed,” said her husband, when he discovered her lying there. He had walked up with Madame Lebrun and left her at the house. His wife did not reply.

“What are you doing out here, Edna? I thought I’d find you in bed,” her husband said when he found her lying there. He had walked up with Madame Lebrun and left her at the house. His wife didn’t answer.

“Are you asleep?” he asked, bending down close to look at her.

“Are you asleep?” he asked, leaning down to get a better look at her.

“No.” Her eyes gleamed bright and intense, with no sleepy shadows, as they looked into his.

“No.” Her eyes shone brightly and intensely, without any tired shadows, as they met his gaze.

“Do you know it is past one o’clock? Come on,” and he mounted the steps and went into their room.

“Did you know it’s past one o’clock? Let’s go,” and he climbed the steps and went into their room.

“Edna!” called Mr. Pontellier from within, after a few moments had gone by.

“Edna!” Mr. Pontellier called from inside after a few moments had passed.

“Don’t wait for me,” she answered. He thrust his head through the door.

“Don’t wait for me,” she replied. He stuck his head through the door.

“You will take cold out there,” he said, irritably. “What folly is this? Why don’t you come in?”

"You'll catch a cold out there," he said, irritably. "What nonsense is this? Why don't you come inside?"

“It isn’t cold; I have my shawl.”

“It’s not cold; I have my shawl.”

“The mosquitoes will devour you.”

“The mosquitoes will eat you alive.”

“There are no mosquitoes.”

“No mosquitoes here.”

She heard him moving about the room; every sound indicating impatience and irritation. Another time she would have gone in at his request. She would, through habit, have yielded to his desire; not with any sense of submission or obedience to his compelling wishes, but unthinkingly, as we walk, move, sit, stand, go through the daily treadmill of the life which has been portioned out to us.

She heard him moving around the room; every noise showing impatience and irritation. Normally, she would have gone in when he asked. Out of habit, she would have given in to what he wanted; not because she felt submissive or obedient to his strong wishes, but just like we walk, move, sit, stand, and go through the daily grind of the life that's been laid out for us.

“Edna, dear, are you not coming in soon?” he asked again, this time fondly, with a note of entreaty.

“Edna, dear, are you not coming in soon?” he asked again, this time affectionately, with a hint of pleading.

“No; I am going to stay out here.”

“No; I’m going to stay out here.”

“This is more than folly,” he blurted out. “I can’t permit you to stay out there all night. You must come in the house instantly.”

“This is more than just foolishness,” he exclaimed. “I can’t let you stay out there all night. You need to come inside right now.”

With a writhing motion she settled herself more securely in the hammock. She perceived that her will had blazed up, stubborn and resistant. She could not at that moment have done other than denied and resisted. She wondered if her husband had ever spoken to her like that before, and if she had submitted to his command. Of course she had; she remembered that she had. But she could not realize why or how she should have yielded, feeling as she then did.

With a twisting motion, she got more comfortable in the hammock. She felt her determination flare up, stubborn and defiant. At that moment, she couldn't do anything but deny and resist. She wondered if her husband had ever talked to her like that before and if she had obeyed his command. Of course she had; she remembered that she had. But she couldn't understand why or how she had given in, feeling the way she did then.

“Léonce, go to bed,” she said, “I mean to stay out here. I don’t wish to go in, and I don’t intend to. Don’t speak to me like that again; I shall not answer you.”

“Léonce, go to bed,” she said. “I plan to stay out here. I don’t want to go inside, and I’m not going to. Don’t talk to me like that again; I won’t respond.”

Mr. Pontellier had prepared for bed, but he slipped on an extra garment. He opened a bottle of wine, of which he kept a small and select supply in a buffet of his own. He drank a glass of the wine and went out on the gallery and offered a glass to his wife. She did not wish any. He drew up the rocker, hoisted his slippered feet on the rail, and proceeded to smoke a cigar. He smoked two cigars; then he went inside and drank another glass of wine. Mrs. Pontellier again declined to accept a glass when it was offered to her. Mr. Pontellier once more seated himself with elevated feet, and after a reasonable interval of time smoked some more cigars.

Mr. Pontellier had gotten ready for bed, but he put on an extra layer. He opened a bottle of wine, which he kept in a small, select supply in his own buffet. He poured himself a glass of wine and went out onto the porch to offer a glass to his wife. She declined. He pulled up the rocking chair, propped his slippered feet on the railing, and started smoking a cigar. He smoked two cigars; then he went inside and poured himself another glass of wine. Mrs. Pontellier again turned down the glass when he offered it to her. Mr. Pontellier settled back in with his feet up, and after a reasonable amount of time, he smoked some more cigars.

Edna began to feel like one who awakens gradually out of a dream, a delicious, grotesque, impossible dream, to feel again the realities pressing into her soul. The physical need for sleep began to overtake her; the exuberance which had sustained and exalted her spirit left her helpless and yielding to the conditions which crowded her in.

Edna started to feel like someone who is slowly waking up from a dream, a delightful, bizarre, impossible dream, as she began to sense the realities pressing into her soul. The physical need for sleep began to take over; the excitement that had lifted her spirits left her feeling vulnerable and submissive to the circumstances surrounding her.

The stillest hour of the night had come, the hour before dawn, when the world seems to hold its breath. The moon hung low, and had turned from silver to copper in the sleeping sky. The old owl no longer hooted, and the water-oaks had ceased to moan as they bent their heads.

The quietest hour of the night had arrived, the hour before dawn when the world feels like it's holding its breath. The moon hung low, changing from silver to copper in the sleeping sky. The old owl had stopped hooting, and the water-oaks no longer groaned as they bowed their heads.

Edna arose, cramped from lying so long and still in the hammock. She tottered up the steps, clutching feebly at the post before passing into the house.

Edna got up, feeling stiff from lying in the hammock for so long. She wobbled up the steps, weakly grabbing the post before heading into the house.

“Are you coming in, Léonce?” she asked, turning her face toward her husband.

“Are you coming in, Léonce?” she asked, turning her face toward her husband.

“Yes, dear,” he answered, with a glance following a misty puff of smoke. “Just as soon as I have finished my cigar.”

“Yes, sweetheart,” he replied, watching a cloud of smoke drift away. “I’ll be done as soon as I finish my cigar.”

XII

She slept but a few hours. They were troubled and feverish hours, disturbed with dreams that were intangible, that eluded her, leaving only an impression upon her half-awakened senses of something unattainable. She was up and dressed in the cool of the early morning. The air was invigorating and steadied somewhat her faculties. However, she was not seeking refreshment or help from any source, either external or from within. She was blindly following whatever impulse moved her, as if she had placed herself in alien hands for direction, and freed her soul of responsibility.

She slept only a few hours. They were restless and anxious, filled with vague dreams that slipped away from her, leaving just a lingering feeling of something she couldn't reach. She got up and got dressed in the coolness of the early morning. The air was refreshing and helped clear her mind a bit. However, she wasn’t looking for refreshment or assistance from anywhere, inside or outside. She was just mindlessly following whatever impulse took her, as if she had handed over control to someone else and let go of her own responsibilities.

Most of the people at that early hour were still in bed and asleep. A few, who intended to go over to the Chênière for mass, were moving about. The lovers, who had laid their plans the night before, were already strolling toward the wharf. The lady in black, with her Sunday prayer-book, velvet and gold-clasped, and her Sunday silver beads, was following them at no great distance. Old Monsieur Farival was up, and was more than half inclined to do anything that suggested itself. He put on his big straw hat, and taking his umbrella from the stand in the hall, followed the lady in black, never overtaking her.

Most people at that early hour were still in bed, sleeping. A few, planning to go to the Chênière for mass, were moving around. The lovers, who had made their plans the night before, were already walking toward the wharf. The lady in black, holding her Sunday prayer book, which was velvet with a gold clasp, and her silver beads, was following them at a short distance. Old Monsieur Farival was up and felt more than ready to do anything that came to mind. He put on his big straw hat and grabbed his umbrella from the stand in the hall, following the lady in black without ever catching up to her.

The little negro girl who worked Madame Lebrun’s sewing-machine was sweeping the galleries with long, absent-minded strokes of the broom. Edna sent her up into the house to awaken Robert.

The young black girl operating Madame Lebrun’s sewing machine was sweeping the hallways with slow, distracted movements of the broom. Edna sent her inside the house to wake up Robert.

“Tell him I am going to the Chênière. The boat is ready; tell him to hurry.”

“Tell him I’m heading to the Chênière. The boat is ready; tell him to hurry up.”

He had soon joined her. She had never sent for him before. She had never asked for him. She had never seemed to want him before. She did not appear conscious that she had done anything unusual in commanding his presence. He was apparently equally unconscious of anything extraordinary in the situation. But his face was suffused with a quiet glow when he met her.

He quickly joined her. She had never called for him before. She had never asked for him. She had never seemed to want him before. She didn’t seem aware that she had done anything out of the ordinary by asking him to be there. He, too, seemed unaware that anything unusual was happening. But his face lit up with a subtle warmth when he saw her.

They went together back to the kitchen to drink coffee. There was no time to wait for any nicety of service. They stood outside the window and the cook passed them their coffee and a roll, which they drank and ate from the window-sill. Edna said it tasted good.

They went back to the kitchen together to grab some coffee. There wasn't any time to wait for proper service. They stood by the window and the cook handed them their coffee and a roll, which they ate and drank from the window sill. Edna said it tasted great.

She had not thought of coffee nor of anything. He told her he had often noticed that she lacked forethought.

She hadn’t thought about coffee or anything else. He told her he’d noticed before that she didn’t plan ahead.

“Wasn’t it enough to think of going to the Chênière and waking you up?” she laughed. “Do I have to think of everything?—as Léonce says when he’s in a bad humor. I don’t blame him; he’d never be in a bad humor if it weren’t for me.”

“Wasn’t it enough to think about going to the Chênière and waking you up?” she laughed. “Do I have to think of everything?—like Léonce says when he’s in a bad mood. I don’t blame him; he wouldn’t be in a bad mood if it weren’t for me.”

They took a short cut across the sands. At a distance they could see the curious procession moving toward the wharf—the lovers, shoulder to shoulder, creeping; the lady in black, gaining steadily upon them; old Monsieur Farival, losing ground inch by inch, and a young barefooted Spanish girl, with a red kerchief on her head and a basket on her arm, bringing up the rear.

They took a shortcut across the sand. In the distance, they could see the strange procession heading toward the wharf—the lovers, walking closely together; the woman in black, steadily gaining on them; old Monsieur Farival, falling behind little by little, and a young barefoot Spanish girl, with a red scarf on her head and a basket on her arm, bringing up the rear.

Robert knew the girl, and he talked to her a little in the boat. No one present understood what they said. Her name was Mariequita. She had a round, sly, piquant face and pretty black eyes. Her hands were small, and she kept them folded over the handle of her basket. Her feet were broad and coarse. She did not strive to hide them. Edna looked at her feet, and noticed the sand and slime between her brown toes.

Robert knew the girl, and he chatted with her a bit in the boat. No one around understood what they were saying. Her name was Mariequita. She had a round, clever, attractive face and lovely black eyes. Her hands were small, and she kept them folded over the handle of her basket. Her feet were wide and rough. She didn’t try to hide them. Edna looked at her feet and noticed the sand and mud between her brown toes.

Beaudelet grumbled because Mariequita was there, taking up so much room. In reality he was annoyed at having old Monsieur Farival, who considered himself the better sailor of the two. But he would not quarrel with so old a man as Monsieur Farival, so he quarreled with Mariequita. The girl was deprecatory at one moment, appealing to Robert. She was saucy the next, moving her head up and down, making “eyes” at Robert and making “mouths” at Beaudelet.

Beaudelet complained because Mariequita was there, taking up so much space. In truth, he was irritated by old Monsieur Farival, who thought he was the better sailor. But he didn’t want to argue with someone as old as Monsieur Farival, so he took it out on Mariequita. The girl was humble one moment, looking to Robert for support. Then she was playful the next, nodding her head up and down, giving flirty looks to Robert and making faces at Beaudelet.

The lovers were all alone. They saw nothing, they heard nothing. The lady in black was counting her beads for the third time. Old Monsieur Farival talked incessantly of what he knew about handling a boat, and of what Beaudelet did not know on the same subject.

The lovers were completely alone. They saw nothing, they heard nothing. The lady in black was counting her beads for the third time. Old Monsieur Farival talked nonstop about what he knew about handling a boat, and about what Beaudelet didn’t know on the same topic.

Edna liked it all. She looked Mariequita up and down, from her ugly brown toes to her pretty black eyes, and back again.

Edna liked everything about it. She glanced at Mariequita from her unattractive brown toes to her beautiful black eyes and then back again.

“Why does she look at me like that?” inquired the girl of Robert.

“Why does she look at me like that?” the girl asked Robert.

“Maybe she thinks you are pretty. Shall I ask her?”

“Maybe she thinks you're cute. Should I ask her?”

“No. Is she your sweetheart?”

“No. Is she your girlfriend?”

“She’s a married lady, and has two children.”

"She’s a married woman and has two kids."

“Oh! well! Francisco ran away with Sylvano’s wife, who had four children. They took all his money and one of the children and stole his boat.”

“Oh! Well! Francisco left with Sylvano’s wife, who had four kids. They took all his money and one of the kids and stole his boat.”

“Shut up!”

"Be quiet!"

“Does she understand?”

"Does she get it?"

“Oh, hush!”

“Shh!”

“Are those two married over there—leaning on each other?”

"Are those two over there married—they're leaning on each other?"

“Of course not,” laughed Robert.

"Definitely not," laughed Robert.

“Of course not,” echoed Mariequita, with a serious, confirmatory bob of the head.

“Of course not,” Mariequita said, nodding her head seriously in agreement.

The sun was high up and beginning to bite. The swift breeze seemed to Edna to bury the sting of it into the pores of her face and hands. Robert held his umbrella over her. As they went cutting sidewise through the water, the sails bellied taut, with the wind filling and overflowing them. Old Monsieur Farival laughed sardonically at something as he looked at the sails, and Beaudelet swore at the old man under his breath.

The sun was high in the sky and starting to feel intense. The quick breeze made Edna feel like it was sinking the sting into her skin on her face and hands. Robert held his umbrella over her. As they moved sideways through the water, the sails filled up tight with the wind, spilling over. Old Monsieur Farival laughed sarcastically at something he saw in the sails, while Beaudelet muttered curses at the old man under his breath.

Sailing across the bay to the Chênière Caminada, Edna felt as if she were being borne away from some anchorage which had held her fast, whose chains had been loosening—had snapped the night before when the mystic spirit was abroad, leaving her free to drift whithersoever she chose to set her sails. Robert spoke to her incessantly; he no longer noticed Mariequita. The girl had shrimps in her bamboo basket. They were covered with Spanish moss. She beat the moss down impatiently, and muttered to herself sullenly.

Sailing across the bay to the Chênière Caminada, Edna felt like she was being lifted away from some anchorage that had held her tightly, whose chains had finally loosened—breaking free the night before when the mysterious spirit was out, leaving her free to drift wherever she wanted to set her sails. Robert talked to her nonstop; he no longer paid attention to Mariequita. The girl had shrimp in her bamboo basket. They were covered with Spanish moss. She pounded the moss down impatiently and muttered to herself in annoyance.

“Let us go to Grande Terre to-morrow?” said Robert in a low voice.

“Shall we go to Grande Terre tomorrow?” Robert said quietly.

“What shall we do there?”

“What should we do there?”

“Climb up the hill to the old fort and look at the little wriggling gold snakes, and watch the lizards sun themselves.”

“Climb up the hill to the old fort and check out the little wriggling gold snakes, and watch the lizards soak up the sun.”

She gazed away toward Grande Terre and thought she would like to be alone there with Robert, in the sun, listening to the ocean’s roar and watching the slimy lizards writhe in and out among the ruins of the old fort.

She looked over at Grande Terre and thought how nice it would be to be alone there with Robert, in the sun, listening to the ocean roar and watching the slimy lizards slither in and out among the ruins of the old fort.

“And the next day or the next we can sail to the Bayou Brulow,” he went on.

“And the next day or the day after, we can sail to Bayou Brulow,” he continued.

“What shall we do there?”

“What should we do there?”

“Anything—cast bait for fish.”

“Anything—use bait for fish.”

“No; we’ll go back to Grande Terre. Let the fish alone.”

“No, let’s go back to Grande Terre. Leave the fish alone.”

“We’ll go wherever you like,” he said. “I’ll have Tonie come over and help me patch and trim my boat. We shall not need Beaudelet nor any one. Are you afraid of the pirogue?”

“We’ll go wherever you want,” he said. “I’ll ask Tonie to come over and help me fix up my boat. We won’t need Beaudelet or anyone else. Are you afraid of the canoe?”

“Oh, no.”

"Oh, no."

“Then I’ll take you some night in the pirogue when the moon shines. Maybe your Gulf spirit will whisper to you in which of these islands the treasures are hidden—direct you to the very spot, perhaps.”

“Then I’ll take you out one night in the small boat when the moon is shining. Maybe the spirit of the Gulf will tell you which of these islands the treasures are hidden on—lead you right to the spot, maybe.”

“And in a day we should be rich!” she laughed. “I’d give it all to you, the pirate gold and every bit of treasure we could dig up. I think you would know how to spend it. Pirate gold isn’t a thing to be hoarded or utilized. It is something to squander and throw to the four winds, for the fun of seeing the golden specks fly.”

“And in a day we could be rich!” she laughed. “I’d give it all to you, the pirate gold and every bit of treasure we could find. I think you’d know how to spend it. Pirate gold isn’t meant to be hoarded or saved. It’s something to waste and throw to the four winds, just for the thrill of watching the golden flecks fly.”

“We’d share it, and scatter it together,” he said. His face flushed.

“We’d share it and spread it out together,” he said. His face turned red.

They all went together up to the quaint little Gothic church of Our Lady of Lourdes, gleaming all brown and yellow with paint in the sun’s glare.

They all walked together to the charming little Gothic church of Our Lady of Lourdes, shining in shades of brown and yellow under the bright sun.

Only Beaudelet remained behind, tinkering at his boat, and Mariequita walked away with her basket of shrimps, casting a look of childish ill humor and reproach at Robert from the corner of her eye.

Only Beaudelet stayed behind, fiddling with his boat, while Mariequita walked away with her basket of shrimp, giving Robert a glance filled with childish annoyance and blame from the corner of her eye.

XIII

A feeling of oppression and drowsiness overcame Edna during the service. Her head began to ache, and the lights on the altar swayed before her eyes. Another time she might have made an effort to regain her composure; but her one thought was to quit the stifling atmosphere of the church and reach the open air. She arose, climbing over Robert’s feet with a muttered apology. Old Monsieur Farival, flurried, curious, stood up, but upon seeing that Robert had followed Mrs. Pontellier, he sank back into his seat. He whispered an anxious inquiry of the lady in black, who did not notice him or reply, but kept her eyes fastened upon the pages of her velvet prayer-book.

A feeling of heaviness and sleepiness washed over Edna during the service. Her head started to throb, and the lights on the altar flickered in front of her eyes. Normally, she might have tried to pull herself together; but all she could think about was escaping the suffocating atmosphere of the church and getting to the fresh air. She stood up, stepping over Robert's feet with a quiet apology. Old Monsieur Farival, flustered and curious, stood up as well, but when he saw that Robert had followed Mrs. Pontellier, he sank back into his seat. He leaned over to whisper an anxious question to the woman in black, but she didn't notice him or respond, keeping her eyes fixed on the pages of her velvet prayer book.

“I felt giddy and almost overcome,” Edna said, lifting her hands instinctively to her head and pushing her straw hat up from her forehead. “I couldn’t have stayed through the service.” They were outside in the shadow of the church. Robert was full of solicitude.

“I felt dizzy and nearly overwhelmed,” Edna said, instinctively lifting her hands to her head and adjusting her straw hat away from her forehead. “I couldn’t have stayed through the service.” They were outside in the shade of the church. Robert was very concerned.

“It was folly to have thought of going in the first place, let alone staying. Come over to Madame Antoine’s; you can rest there.” He took her arm and led her away, looking anxiously and continuously down into her face.

“It was foolish to think about going in the first place, much less staying. Come over to Madame Antoine’s; you can rest there.” He took her arm and led her away, looking worriedly and steadily into her face.

How still it was, with only the voice of the sea whispering through the reeds that grew in the salt-water pools! The long line of little gray, weather-beaten houses nestled peacefully among the orange trees. It must always have been God’s day on that low, drowsy island, Edna thought. They stopped, leaning over a jagged fence made of sea-drift, to ask for water. A youth, a mild-faced Acadian, was drawing water from the cistern, which was nothing more than a rusty buoy, with an opening on one side, sunk in the ground. The water which the youth handed to them in a tin pail was not cold to taste, but it was cool to her heated face, and it greatly revived and refreshed her.

How quiet it was, with only the sound of the sea softly rustling through the reeds growing in the saltwater pools! The long row of little gray, weathered houses sat peacefully among the orange trees. It must have always felt like a perfect day on that low, sleepy island, Edna thought. They paused, leaning over a jagged fence made of driftwood, to ask for water. A young man, with a gentle face, was drawing water from a cistern that was basically a rusty buoy sunk into the ground, with an opening on one side. The water he handed to them in a tin bucket wasn't cold, but it felt cool against her heated skin, and it really refreshed and revived her.

Madame Antoine’s cot was at the far end of the village. She welcomed them with all the native hospitality, as she would have opened her door to let the sunlight in. She was fat, and walked heavily and clumsily across the floor. She could speak no English, but when Robert made her understand that the lady who accompanied him was ill and desired to rest, she was all eagerness to make Edna feel at home and to dispose of her comfortably.

Madame Antoine’s cot was at the far end of the village. She welcomed them with all the local hospitality, just like she would have opened her door to let the sunlight in. She was overweight and walked heavily and awkwardly across the floor. She didn’t speak any English, but when Robert let her know that the lady with him was unwell and wanted to rest, she was eager to make Edna feel at home and to get her settled in comfortably.

The whole place was immaculately clean, and the big, four-posted bed, snow-white, invited one to repose. It stood in a small side room which looked out across a narrow grass plot toward the shed, where there was a disabled boat lying keel upward.

The whole place was spotless, and the large, four-poster bed, bright white, beckoned one to relax. It was in a small side room that looked out over a narrow patch of grass toward the shed, where a broken boat was resting upside down.

Madame Antoine had not gone to mass. Her son Tonie had, but she supposed he would soon be back, and she invited Robert to be seated and wait for him. But he went and sat outside the door and smoked. Madame Antoine busied herself in the large front room preparing dinner. She was boiling mullets over a few red coals in the huge fireplace.

Madame Antoine hadn't gone to church. Her son Tonie had, but she figured he would be back soon, so she invited Robert to sit inside and wait for him. Instead, he chose to sit outside the door and smoke. Madame Antoine occupied herself in the big front room getting dinner ready. She was boiling mullets over some red coals in the large fireplace.

Edna, left alone in the little side room, loosened her clothes, removing the greater part of them. She bathed her face, her neck and arms in the basin that stood between the windows. She took off her shoes and stockings and stretched herself in the very center of the high, white bed. How luxurious it felt to rest thus in a strange, quaint bed, with its sweet country odor of laurel lingering about the sheets and mattress! She stretched her strong limbs that ached a little. She ran her fingers through her loosened hair for a while. She looked at her round arms as she held them straight up and rubbed them one after the other, observing closely, as if it were something she saw for the first time, the fine, firm quality and texture of her flesh. She clasped her hands easily above her head, and it was thus she fell asleep.

Edna, alone in the small side room, loosened her clothes, taking most of them off. She washed her face, neck, and arms in the basin between the windows. She removed her shoes and stockings and stretched out in the middle of the big, white bed. It felt so luxurious to rest in such a strange, charming bed, with the sweet country scent of laurel lingering on the sheets and mattress! She stretched her strong limbs, which were a bit sore. She ran her fingers through her loose hair for a moment. Looking at her round arms as she held them up, she rubbed each one, examining closely—as if seeing it for the first time—the fine, firm quality and texture of her skin. She clasped her hands comfortably above her head, and that’s how she fell asleep.

She slept lightly at first, half awake and drowsily attentive to the things about her. She could hear Madame Antoine’s heavy, scraping tread as she walked back and forth on the sanded floor. Some chickens were clucking outside the windows, scratching for bits of gravel in the grass. Later she half heard the voices of Robert and Tonie talking under the shed. She did not stir. Even her eyelids rested numb and heavily over her sleepy eyes. The voices went on—Tonie’s slow, Acadian drawl, Robert’s quick, soft, smooth French. She understood French imperfectly unless directly addressed, and the voices were only part of the other drowsy, muffled sounds lulling her senses.

She slept lightly at first, half awake and drowsily aware of her surroundings. She could hear Madame Antoine’s heavy footsteps as she walked back and forth on the sanded floor. Some chickens were clucking outside the windows, scratching for bits of gravel in the grass. Later, she could faintly hear Robert and Tonie talking under the shed. She didn’t move. Even her eyelids felt numb and heavy over her sleepy eyes. The voices continued—Tonie’s slow, Acadian drawl and Robert’s quick, soft, smooth French. She understood French imperfectly unless someone spoke directly to her, and the voices blended into the other drowsy, muffled sounds that lulled her senses.

When Edna awoke it was with the conviction that she had slept long and soundly. The voices were hushed under the shed. Madame Antoine’s step was no longer to be heard in the adjoining room. Even the chickens had gone elsewhere to scratch and cluck. The mosquito bar was drawn over her; the old woman had come in while she slept and let down the bar. Edna arose quietly from the bed, and looking between the curtains of the window, she saw by the slanting rays of the sun that the afternoon was far advanced. Robert was out there under the shed, reclining in the shade against the sloping keel of the overturned boat. He was reading from a book. Tonie was no longer with him. She wondered what had become of the rest of the party. She peeped out at him two or three times as she stood washing herself in the little basin between the windows.

When Edna woke up, she felt sure that she had slept deeply and for a long time. The voices were quiet under the shed. Madame Antoine’s footsteps could no longer be heard in the next room. Even the chickens had gone off to scratch and cluck somewhere else. The mosquito net was pulled over her; the old woman had come in while she was asleep and lowered the net. Edna quietly got out of bed, and looking through the window curtains, she saw from the slanting rays of sunlight that the afternoon was quite far along. Robert was out there under the shed, lounging in the shade against the sloping side of the overturned boat. He was reading a book. Tonie was no longer with him. She wondered what had happened to the rest of the group. She peeked out at him two or three times while she washed herself in the little basin between the windows.

Madame Antoine had laid some coarse, clean towels upon a chair, and had placed a box of poudre de riz within easy reach. Edna dabbed the powder upon her nose and cheeks as she looked at herself closely in the little distorted mirror which hung on the wall above the basin. Her eyes were bright and wide awake and her face glowed.

Madame Antoine had put some rough, clean towels on a chair and had set a box of poudre de riz within easy reach. Edna patted the powder onto her nose and cheeks as she examined herself closely in the small, warped mirror that hung on the wall above the basin. Her eyes were bright and wide open, and her face shone.

When she had completed her toilet she walked into the adjoining room. She was very hungry. No one was there. But there was a cloth spread upon the table that stood against the wall, and a cover was laid for one, with a crusty brown loaf and a bottle of wine beside the plate. Edna bit a piece from the brown loaf, tearing it with her strong, white teeth. She poured some of the wine into the glass and drank it down. Then she went softly out of doors, and plucking an orange from the low-hanging bough of a tree, threw it at Robert, who did not know she was awake and up.

When she finished getting ready, she walked into the next room. She was really hungry. No one was there. But there was a cloth on the table against the wall, and a place set for one, with a crusty brown loaf and a bottle of wine next to the plate. Edna tore off a piece of the brown loaf with her strong, white teeth. She poured some wine into the glass and drank it down. Then she quietly stepped outside and picked an orange from the low-hanging branch of a tree, throwing it at Robert, who didn’t realize she was awake and up.

An illumination broke over his whole face when he saw her and joined her under the orange tree.

A light spread across his entire face when he saw her and joined her under the orange tree.

“How many years have I slept?” she inquired. “The whole island seems changed. A new race of beings must have sprung up, leaving only you and me as past relics. How many ages ago did Madame Antoine and Tonie die? and when did our people from Grand Isle disappear from the earth?”

“How many years have I been asleep?” she asked. “The whole island feels different. A new generation must have come along, leaving just you and me as remnants of the past. How long ago did Madame Antoine and Tonie pass away? And when did our people from Grand Isle vanish from the earth?”

He familiarly adjusted a ruffle upon her shoulder.

He casually fixed a ruffle on her shoulder.

“You have slept precisely one hundred years. I was left here to guard your slumbers; and for one hundred years I have been out under the shed reading a book. The only evil I couldn’t prevent was to keep a broiled fowl from drying up.”

“You have slept for exactly one hundred years. I was here to watch over you while you slept; and for one hundred years, I’ve been outside under the shed reading a book. The only thing I couldn’t stop from happening was keeping a roasted chicken from drying out.”

“If it has turned to stone, still will I eat it,” said Edna, moving with him into the house. “But really, what has become of Monsieur Farival and the others?”

“If it has turned to stone, I’ll still eat it,” said Edna, walking with him into the house. “But seriously, what happened to Monsieur Farival and the others?”

“Gone hours ago. When they found that you were sleeping they thought it best not to awake you. Any way, I wouldn’t have let them. What was I here for?”

“Left hours ago. When they saw that you were sleeping, they thought it was best not to wake you. Anyway, I wouldn’t have let them. What was I here for?”

“I wonder if Léonce will be uneasy!” she speculated, as she seated herself at table.

"I wonder if Léonce will feel uneasy!" she thought to herself as she sat down at the table.

“Of course not; he knows you are with me,” Robert replied, as he busied himself among sundry pans and covered dishes which had been left standing on the hearth.

“Of course not; he knows you’re with me,” Robert replied, as he busied himself among various pans and covered dishes that had been left on the hearth.

“Where are Madame Antoine and her son?” asked Edna.

“Where are Madame Antoine and her son?” Edna asked.

“Gone to Vespers, and to visit some friends, I believe. I am to take you back in Tonie’s boat whenever you are ready to go.”

“Gone to Vespers and to visit some friends, I think. I’ll take you back in Tonie’s boat whenever you're ready to leave.”

He stirred the smoldering ashes till the broiled fowl began to sizzle afresh. He served her with no mean repast, dripping the coffee anew and sharing it with her. Madame Antoine had cooked little else than the mullets, but while Edna slept Robert had foraged the island. He was childishly gratified to discover her appetite, and to see the relish with which she ate the food which he had procured for her.

He stirred the smoldering ashes until the roasted chicken started to sizzle again. He served her a generous meal, freshly brewed coffee that he shared with her. Madame Antoine had mostly prepared the mullets, but while Edna was sleeping, Robert explored the island for more food. He felt a childish joy at discovering her appetite and seeing how much she enjoyed the meal he had gathered for her.

“Shall we go right away?” she asked, after draining her glass and brushing together the crumbs of the crusty loaf.

“Shall we head out now?” she asked, after finishing her drink and wiping away the crumbs from the crusty bread.

“The sun isn’t as low as it will be in two hours,” he answered.

“The sun isn’t as low as it will be in two hours,” he replied.

“The sun will be gone in two hours.”

“The sun will be down in two hours.”

“Well, let it go; who cares!”

“Well, just let it go; who cares!”

They waited a good while under the orange trees, till Madame Antoine came back, panting, waddling, with a thousand apologies to explain her absence. Tonie did not dare to return. He was shy, and would not willingly face any woman except his mother.

They waited for quite a while under the orange trees until Madame Antoine returned, out of breath and waddling, offering a thousand apologies for her absence. Tonie didn’t dare to go back. He was shy and wouldn’t willingly face any woman except his mother.

It was very pleasant to stay there under the orange trees, while the sun dipped lower and lower, turning the western sky to flaming copper and gold. The shadows lengthened and crept out like stealthy, grotesque monsters across the grass.

It was really nice to hang out there under the orange trees as the sun sank lower and lower, turning the western sky into bright shades of copper and gold. The shadows grew longer and spread out like sneaky, creepy monsters across the grass.

Edna and Robert both sat upon the ground—that is, he lay upon the ground beside her, occasionally picking at the hem of her muslin gown.

Edna and Robert both sat on the ground—that is, he lay next to her, occasionally fiddling with the hem of her muslin dress.

Madame Antoine seated her fat body, broad and squat, upon a bench beside the door. She had been talking all the afternoon, and had wound herself up to the storytelling pitch.

Madame Antoine sat her plump, sturdy body on a bench by the door. She had been chatting all afternoon and had gotten herself into the mood for telling stories.

And what stories she told them! But twice in her life she had left the Chênière Caminada, and then for the briefest span. All her years she had squatted and waddled there upon the island, gathering legends of the Baratarians and the sea. The night came on, with the moon to lighten it. Edna could hear the whispering voices of dead men and the click of muffled gold.

And what stories she shared with them! But twice in her life she had left the Chênière Caminada, and only for the shortest time. All her years she had lived and moved around on that island, collecting legends of the Baratarians and the sea. Night fell, with the moon illuminating it. Edna could hear the soft voices of the dead and the sound of muted gold.

When she and Robert stepped into Tonie’s boat, with the red lateen sail, misty spirit forms were prowling in the shadows and among the reeds, and upon the water were phantom ships, speeding to cover.

When she and Robert got into Tonie’s boat, which had the red lateen sail, misty ghostly figures were lurking in the shadows and among the reeds, and there were phantom ships gliding over the water, racing to hide.

XIV

The youngest boy, Etienne, had been very naughty, Madame Ratignolle said, as she delivered him into the hands of his mother. He had been unwilling to go to bed and had made a scene; whereupon she had taken charge of him and pacified him as well as she could. Raoul had been in bed and asleep for two hours.

The youngest boy, Etienne, had been really misbehaving, Madame Ratignolle said as she handed him back to his mother. He had refused to go to bed and had thrown a tantrum; so she took control of the situation and calmed him down as much as she could. Raoul had been in bed and asleep for two hours.

The youngster was in his long white nightgown, that kept tripping him up as Madame Ratignolle led him along by the hand. With the other chubby fist he rubbed his eyes, which were heavy with sleep and ill humor. Edna took him in her arms, and seating herself in the rocker, began to coddle and caress him, calling him all manner of tender names, soothing him to sleep.

The kid was in his long white nightgown, which kept getting in his way as Madame Ratignolle held his hand and led him along. With his other chubby fist, he rubbed his eyes, which were heavy with sleep and a bad mood. Edna picked him up and, sitting in the rocking chair, started to cuddle and pamper him, calling him all sorts of sweet names to help him drift off to sleep.

It was not more than nine o’clock. No one had yet gone to bed but the children.

It was barely nine o'clock. No one had gone to bed yet except for the children.

Léonce had been very uneasy at first, Madame Ratignolle said, and had wanted to start at once for the Chênière. But Monsieur Farival had assured him that his wife was only overcome with sleep and fatigue, that Tonie would bring her safely back later in the day; and he had thus been dissuaded from crossing the bay. He had gone over to Klein’s, looking up some cotton broker whom he wished to see in regard to securities, exchanges, stocks, bonds, or something of the sort, Madame Ratignolle did not remember what. He said he would not remain away late. She herself was suffering from heat and oppression, she said. She carried a bottle of salts and a large fan. She would not consent to remain with Edna, for Monsieur Ratignolle was alone, and he detested above all things to be left alone.

Léonce was really uneasy at first, Madame Ratignolle said, and wanted to head straight to the Chênière. But Mr. Farival reassured him that his wife was just really tired and that Tonie would bring her back later in the day; so he was convinced not to cross the bay. He went over to Klein’s to check on a cotton broker he wanted to talk to about securities, exchanges, stocks, bonds, or something like that—Madame Ratignolle couldn’t quite remember what. He said he wouldn’t be gone long. She herself was feeling hot and uncomfortable, she mentioned. She carried a bottle of salts and a big fan. She refused to stay with Edna because Mr. Ratignolle was alone, and he absolutely hated being left alone.

When Etienne had fallen asleep Edna bore him into the back room, and Robert went and lifted the mosquito bar that she might lay the child comfortably in his bed. The quadroon had vanished. When they emerged from the cottage Robert bade Edna good-night.

When Etienne fell asleep, Edna carried him into the back room, and Robert lifted the mosquito net so she could lay the child comfortably in his bed. The quadroon had disappeared. When they came out of the cottage, Robert said goodnight to Edna.

“Do you know we have been together the whole livelong day, Robert—since early this morning?” she said at parting.

"Did you realize we've been together all day, Robert—since early this morning?" she said as they were parting.

“All but the hundred years when you were sleeping. Good-night.”

“All but the hundred years you were asleep. Good night.”

He pressed her hand and went away in the direction of the beach. He did not join any of the others, but walked alone toward the Gulf.

He held her hand and walked away toward the beach. He didn’t join anyone else, but made his way alone toward the Gulf.

Edna stayed outside, awaiting her husband’s return. She had no desire to sleep or to retire; nor did she feel like going over to sit with the Ratignolles, or to join Madame Lebrun and a group whose animated voices reached her as they sat in conversation before the house. She let her mind wander back over her stay at Grand Isle; and she tried to discover wherein this summer had been different from any and every other summer of her life. She could only realize that she herself—her present self—was in some way different from the other self. That she was seeing with different eyes and making the acquaintance of new conditions in herself that colored and changed her environment, she did not yet suspect.

Edna stayed outside, waiting for her husband to come back. She had no interest in sleeping or going inside; nor did she want to go sit with the Ratignolles, or join Madame Lebrun and the group whose lively voices reached her as they chatted in front of the house. She let her thoughts drift back to her time at Grand Isle; and she tried to figure out how this summer had been different from any other summer in her life. She could only realize that she herself—her current self—was somehow different from her past self. She was seeing things differently and getting to know new aspects of herself that were changing how she viewed her surroundings, though she didn’t yet realize it.

She wondered why Robert had gone away and left her. It did not occur to her to think he might have grown tired of being with her the livelong day. She was not tired, and she felt that he was not. She regretted that he had gone. It was so much more natural to have him stay when he was not absolutely required to leave her.

She wondered why Robert had left her. It didn’t cross her mind that he might have grown tired of being with her all day. She wasn’t tired, and she felt like he wasn’t either. She regretted that he was gone. It felt so much more natural for him to stay when he didn’t really need to leave.

As Edna waited for her husband she sang low a little song that Robert had sung as they crossed the bay. It began with “Ah! si tu savais,” and every verse ended with “si tu savais.”

As Edna waited for her husband, she quietly sang a little song that Robert had sung while they crossed the bay. It started with “Ah! si tu savais,” and each verse ended with “si tu savais.”

Robert’s voice was not pretentious. It was musical and true. The voice, the notes, the whole refrain haunted her memory.

Robert’s voice wasn’t pretentious. It was melodic and genuine. The voice, the notes, the entire refrain lingered in her memory.

XV

When Edna entered the dining-room one evening a little late, as was her habit, an unusually animated conversation seemed to be going on. Several persons were talking at once, and Victor’s voice was predominating, even over that of his mother. Edna had returned late from her bath, had dressed in some haste, and her face was flushed. Her head, set off by her dainty white gown, suggested a rich, rare blossom. She took her seat at table between old Monsieur Farival and Madame Ratignolle.

When Edna walked into the dining room one evening a bit late, as she usually did, it felt like an especially lively conversation was happening. Several people were talking at the same time, and Victor's voice was the loudest, even louder than his mother's. Edna had come back late from her bath, got dressed quickly, and her face was flushed. Her head, highlighted by her delicate white gown, looked like a beautiful, rare flower. She sat down at the table between old Monsieur Farival and Madame Ratignolle.

As she seated herself and was about to begin to eat her soup, which had been served when she entered the room, several persons informed her simultaneously that Robert was going to Mexico. She laid her spoon down and looked about her bewildered. He had been with her, reading to her all the morning, and had never even mentioned such a place as Mexico. She had not seen him during the afternoon; she had heard some one say he was at the house, upstairs with his mother. This she had thought nothing of, though she was surprised when he did not join her later in the afternoon, when she went down to the beach.

As she sat down and was about to start eating her soup, which had been served when she walked into the room, several people told her at the same time that Robert was going to Mexico. She put her spoon down and looked around, confused. He had been with her all morning, reading to her, and had never even mentioned a place like Mexico. She hadn’t seen him in the afternoon; she had heard someone say he was at the house, upstairs with his mom. She hadn’t thought much of it, although she was surprised when he didn’t join her later in the afternoon when she went down to the beach.

She looked across at him, where he sat beside Madame Lebrun, who presided. Edna’s face was a blank picture of bewilderment, which she never thought of disguising. He lifted his eyebrows with the pretext of a smile as he returned her glance. He looked embarrassed and uneasy. “When is he going?” she asked of everybody in general, as if Robert were not there to answer for himself.

She looked at him, where he sat next to Madame Lebrun, who was in charge. Edna's face was an open expression of confusion, which she didn’t bother to hide. He raised his eyebrows as if to smile while meeting her gaze. He seemed awkward and uncomfortable. “When is he leaving?” she asked everyone in general, as if Robert wasn’t there to answer for himself.

“To-night!” “This very evening!” “Did you ever!” “What possesses him!” were some of the replies she gathered, uttered simultaneously in French and English.

“To-night!” “This very evening!” “Did you ever!” “What possesses him!” were some of the responses she heard, spoken at the same time in French and English.

“Impossible!” she exclaimed. “How can a person start off from Grand Isle to Mexico at a moment’s notice, as if he were going over to Klein’s or to the wharf or down to the beach?”

“Impossible!” she exclaimed. “How can someone leave Grand Isle for Mexico on a whim, as if they were just going to Klein’s, the wharf, or the beach?”

“I said all along I was going to Mexico; I’ve been saying so for years!” cried Robert, in an excited and irritable tone, with the air of a man defending himself against a swarm of stinging insects.

“I’ve been saying for years that I was going to Mexico!” Robert exclaimed, with an eager yet annoyed tone, like someone trying to protect himself from a swarm of biting bugs.

Madame Lebrun knocked on the table with her knife handle.

Madame Lebrun tapped the table with the handle of her knife.

“Please let Robert explain why he is going, and why he is going to-night,” she called out. “Really, this table is getting to be more and more like Bedlam every day, with everybody talking at once. Sometimes—I hope God will forgive me—but positively, sometimes I wish Victor would lose the power of speech.”

“Please let Robert explain why he’s going and why he’s going tonight,” she called out. “Honestly, this table is turning more and more into Bedlam every day, with everyone talking at once. Sometimes—I hope God will forgive me—but honestly, sometimes I wish Victor would just stop talking.”

Victor laughed sardonically as he thanked his mother for her holy wish, of which he failed to see the benefit to anybody, except that it might afford her a more ample opportunity and license to talk herself.

Victor laughed sarcastically as he thanked his mother for her holy wish, which he couldn't see the benefit of for anyone except that it might give her more chances and freedom to talk herself.

Monsieur Farival thought that Victor should have been taken out in mid-ocean in his earliest youth and drowned. Victor thought there would be more logic in thus disposing of old people with an established claim for making themselves universally obnoxious. Madame Lebrun grew a trifle hysterical; Robert called his brother some sharp, hard names.

Monsieur Farival believed that Victor should have been thrown overboard during his early years and drowned. Victor thought it made more sense to get rid of older people who had a history of being universally annoying. Madame Lebrun became a bit hysterical; Robert called his brother some harsh, biting names.

“There’s nothing much to explain, mother,” he said; though he explained, nevertheless—looking chiefly at Edna—that he could only meet the gentleman whom he intended to join at Vera Cruz by taking such and such a steamer, which left New Orleans on such a day; that Beaudelet was going out with his lugger-load of vegetables that night, which gave him an opportunity of reaching the city and making his vessel in time.

“There's not much to explain, Mom,” he said; but he went on to explain anyway—mostly looking at Edna—that he could only meet the guy he planned to join in Vera Cruz by taking a specific steamer, which left New Orleans on a certain day; that Beaudelet was leaving with his load of vegetables that night, which gave him a chance to get to the city and catch his boat on time.

“But when did you make up your mind to all this?” demanded Monsieur Farival.

“But when did you decide on all this?” asked Monsieur Farival.

“This afternoon,” returned Robert, with a shade of annoyance.

“This afternoon,” Robert replied, a bit annoyed.

“At what time this afternoon?” persisted the old gentleman, with nagging determination, as if he were cross-questioning a criminal in a court of justice.

“At what time this afternoon?” the old gentleman pressed on, determinedly, as if he were interrogating a criminal in a courtroom.

“At four o’clock this afternoon, Monsieur Farival,” Robert replied, in a high voice and with a lofty air, which reminded Edna of some gentleman on the stage.

“At four o’clock this afternoon, Monsieur Farival,” Robert replied, in a high voice and with an air of superiority that reminded Edna of some gentleman from the stage.

She had forced herself to eat most of her soup, and now she was picking the flaky bits of a court bouillon with her fork.

She had made herself eat most of her soup, and now she was picking at the flaky bits of a court bouillon with her fork.

The lovers were profiting by the general conversation on Mexico to speak in whispers of matters which they rightly considered were interesting to no one but themselves. The lady in black had once received a pair of prayer-beads of curious workmanship from Mexico, with very special indulgence attached to them, but she had never been able to ascertain whether the indulgence extended outside the Mexican border. Father Fochel of the Cathedral had attempted to explain it; but he had not done so to her satisfaction. And she begged that Robert would interest himself, and discover, if possible, whether she was entitled to the indulgence accompanying the remarkably curious Mexican prayer-beads.

The lovers were taking advantage of the general conversation about Mexico to quietly discuss things they felt were only interesting to them. The lady in black had once received a pair of intricately crafted prayer beads from Mexico, which came with a special indulgence, but she had never been able to find out if that indulgence applied outside of Mexico. Father Fochel from the Cathedral had tried to clarify it for her, but she wasn’t satisfied with his explanation. She asked Robert to look into it and see if he could find out whether she was entitled to the indulgence that came with the uniquely crafted Mexican prayer beads.

Madame Ratignolle hoped that Robert would exercise extreme caution in dealing with the Mexicans, who, she considered, were a treacherous people, unscrupulous and revengeful. She trusted she did them no injustice in thus condemning them as a race. She had known personally but one Mexican, who made and sold excellent tamales, and whom she would have trusted implicitly, so soft-spoken was he. One day he was arrested for stabbing his wife. She never knew whether he had been hanged or not.

Madame Ratignolle hoped that Robert would be very careful when dealing with the Mexicans, who she thought were a treacherous, unscrupulous, and vengeful people. She hoped she wasn’t being unfair by judging them as a group. She had only personally known one Mexican, who made and sold excellent tamales, and she would have trusted him completely because he was so soft-spoken. One day, he was arrested for stabbing his wife. She never found out if he had been hanged or not.

Victor had grown hilarious, and was attempting to tell an anecdote about a Mexican girl who served chocolate one winter in a restaurant in Dauphine Street. No one would listen to him but old Monsieur Farival, who went into convulsions over the droll story.

Victor had become quite funny and was trying to share a story about a Mexican girl who served chocolate one winter at a restaurant on Dauphine Street. Nobody was paying attention except for old Monsieur Farival, who was laughing uncontrollably at the amusing tale.

Edna wondered if they had all gone mad, to be talking and clamoring at that rate. She herself could think of nothing to say about Mexico or the Mexicans.

Edna wondered if they had all gone crazy, talking and shouting like that. She herself couldn’t think of anything to say about Mexico or the Mexicans.

“At what time do you leave?” she asked Robert.

“At what time do you leave?” she asked Robert.

“At ten,” he told her. “Beaudelet wants to wait for the moon.”

“At ten,” he told her. “Beaudelet wants to wait for the moon.”

“Are you all ready to go?”

"Is everyone ready to leave?"

“Quite ready. I shall only take a hand-bag, and shall pack my trunk in the city.”

“I'm all set. I’ll just take a small bag and will pack my suitcase in the city.”

He turned to answer some question put to him by his mother, and Edna, having finished her black coffee, left the table.

He turned to respond to a question from his mother, and Edna, having finished her black coffee, got up from the table.

She went directly to her room. The little cottage was close and stuffy after leaving the outer air. But she did not mind; there appeared to be a hundred different things demanding her attention indoors. She began to set the toilet-stand to rights, grumbling at the negligence of the quadroon, who was in the adjoining room putting the children to bed. She gathered together stray garments that were hanging on the backs of chairs, and put each where it belonged in closet or bureau drawer. She changed her gown for a more comfortable and commodious wrapper. She rearranged her hair, combing and brushing it with unusual energy. Then she went in and assisted the quadroon in getting the boys to bed.

She went straight to her room. The small cottage felt cramped and stuffy after coming in from the fresh air. But she didn’t mind; it seemed like there were a hundred different things needing her attention indoors. She started tidying up the vanity, complaining about the carelessness of the quadroon who was in the next room putting the kids to bed. She gathered stray clothes hanging on the backs of chairs and put each one where it belonged in the closet or dresser. She changed into a more comfortable and roomy robe. She rearranged her hair, combing and brushing it with unusual energy. Then she went in to help the quadroon get the boys to bed.

They were very playful and inclined to talk—to do anything but lie quiet and go to sleep. Edna sent the quadroon away to her supper and told her she need not return. Then she sat and told the children a story. Instead of soothing it excited them, and added to their wakefulness. She left them in heated argument, speculating about the conclusion of the tale which their mother promised to finish the following night.

They were very lively and eager to chat—doing anything but lie still and go to sleep. Edna sent the quadroon away for her dinner and told her she didn’t need to come back. Then she sat down and told the kids a story. Instead of calming them, it just got them more excited and kept them awake. She left them in a heated debate, guessing what would happen next in the story that their mom promised to finish the next night.

The little black girl came in to say that Madame Lebrun would like to have Mrs. Pontellier go and sit with them over at the house till Mr. Robert went away. Edna returned answer that she had already undressed, that she did not feel quite well, but perhaps she would go over to the house later. She started to dress again, and got as far advanced as to remove her peignoir. But changing her mind once more she resumed the peignoir, and went outside and sat down before her door. She was overheated and irritable, and fanned herself energetically for a while. Madame Ratignolle came down to discover what was the matter.

The little black girl came in to say that Madame Lebrun wanted Mrs. Pontellier to come over and sit with them at the house until Mr. Robert left. Edna replied that she had already changed into her nightclothes, that she wasn’t feeling well, but maybe she would come over later. She started to get dressed again and even took off her peignoir. But after changing her mind again, she put the peignoir back on, went outside, and sat down in front of her door. She felt overheated and irritable, fanning herself vigorously for a while. Madame Ratignolle came down to see what was wrong.

“All that noise and confusion at the table must have upset me,” replied Edna, “and moreover, I hate shocks and surprises. The idea of Robert starting off in such a ridiculously sudden and dramatic way! As if it were a matter of life and death! Never saying a word about it all morning when he was with me.”

“All that noise and confusion at the table must have bothered me,” replied Edna, “and besides, I can’t stand shocks and surprises. The thought of Robert leaving so suddenly and dramatically! As if it was a matter of life and death! He didn’t say a word about it all morning when we were together.”

“Yes,” agreed Madame Ratignolle. “I think it was showing us all—you especially—very little consideration. It wouldn’t have surprised me in any of the others; those Lebruns are all given to heroics. But I must say I should never have expected such a thing from Robert. Are you not coming down? Come on, dear; it doesn’t look friendly.”

“Yes,” agreed Madame Ratignolle. “I think it was showing us all—you especially—very little consideration. It wouldn’t have surprised me in any of the others; those Lebruns are all about the drama. But honestly, I would never have expected that from Robert. Aren’t you coming down? Come on, dear; it doesn’t seem welcoming.”

“No,” said Edna, a little sullenly. “I can’t go to the trouble of dressing again; I don’t feel like it.”

“No,” Edna said, a bit sulky. “I can’t be bothered to get dressed again; I just don’t feel like it.”

“You needn’t dress; you look all right; fasten a belt around your waist. Just look at me!”

“You don’t need to get dressed; you look fine; just fasten a belt around your waist. Just take a look at me!”

“No,” persisted Edna; “but you go on. Madame Lebrun might be offended if we both stayed away.”

“No,” Edna insisted; “but you keep going. Madame Lebrun might be upset if we both don't show up.”

Madame Ratignolle kissed Edna good-night, and went away, being in truth rather desirous of joining in the general and animated conversation which was still in progress concerning Mexico and the Mexicans.

Madame Ratignolle kissed Edna goodnight and left, genuinely wanting to join the lively conversation that was still going on about Mexico and the Mexicans.

Somewhat later Robert came up, carrying his hand-bag.

Somewhat later, Robert came over, carrying his handbag.

“Aren’t you feeling well?” he asked.

“Aren’t you feeling okay?” he asked.

“Oh, well enough. Are you going right away?”

“Oh, that’s fine. Are you leaving now?”

He lit a match and looked at his watch. “In twenty minutes,” he said. The sudden and brief flare of the match emphasized the darkness for a while. He sat down upon a stool which the children had left out on the porch.

He struck a match and glanced at his watch. “In twenty minutes,” he said. The quick flash of the match highlighted the darkness for a moment. He sat down on a stool that the kids had left out on the porch.

“Get a chair,” said Edna.

"Grab a chair," said Edna.

“This will do,” he replied. He put on his soft hat and nervously took it off again, and wiping his face with his handkerchief, complained of the heat.

“This will work,” he said. He put on his soft hat, then nervously took it off again, and while wiping his face with his handkerchief, he complained about the heat.

“Take the fan,” said Edna, offering it to him.

“Take the fan,” Edna said, handing it to him.

“Oh, no! Thank you. It does no good; you have to stop fanning some time, and feel all the more uncomfortable afterward.”

“Oh, no! Thanks. It doesn’t help; you have to stop fanning eventually, and then you just feel even more uncomfortable afterward.”

“That’s one of the ridiculous things which men always say. I have never known one to speak otherwise of fanning. How long will you be gone?”

“That’s one of the silly things that guys always say. I’ve never known one to talk differently about fanning. How long will you be away?”

“Forever, perhaps. I don’t know. It depends upon a good many things.”

“Maybe forever. I’m not sure. It depends on a lot of factors.”

“Well, in case it shouldn’t be forever, how long will it be?”

“Well, just in case it isn’t forever, how long will it be?”

“I don’t know.”

“I don't know.”

“This seems to me perfectly preposterous and uncalled for. I don’t like it. I don’t understand your motive for silence and mystery, never saying a word to me about it this morning.” He remained silent, not offering to defend himself. He only said, after a moment:

“This seems completely ridiculous and unnecessary to me. I don’t like it. I don’t get why you’re being silent and mysterious, especially since you didn’t say anything about it this morning.” He stayed quiet, not trying to justify himself. He just said, after a moment:

“Don’t part from me in any ill humor. I never knew you to be out of patience with me before.”

“Don’t leave me in a bad mood. I’ve never seen you lose your patience with me before.”

“I don’t want to part in any ill humor,” she said. “But can’t you understand? I’ve grown used to seeing you, to having you with me all the time, and your action seems unfriendly, even unkind. You don’t even offer an excuse for it. Why, I was planning to be together, thinking of how pleasant it would be to see you in the city next winter.”

“I don’t want to leave on bad terms,” she said. “But can’t you see? I’ve gotten used to having you around all the time, and what you did feels unfriendly, even unkind. You didn’t even give a reason for it. I was looking forward to being together, imagining how nice it would be to see you in the city next winter.”

“So was I,” he blurted. “Perhaps that’s the—” He stood up suddenly and held out his hand. “Good-by, my dear Mrs. Pontellier; good-by. You won’t—I hope you won’t completely forget me.” She clung to his hand, striving to detain him.

“Me too,” he blurted. “Maybe that’s the—” He got up abruptly and extended his hand. “Goodbye, dear Mrs. Pontellier; goodbye. I hope you won’t completely forget me.” She held onto his hand, trying to keep him from leaving.

“Write to me when you get there, won’t you, Robert?” she entreated.

“Text me when you get there, okay, Robert?” she pleaded.

“I will, thank you. Good-by.”

"I will, thank you. Goodbye."

How unlike Robert! The merest acquaintance would have said something more emphatic than “I will, thank you; good-by,” to such a request.

How unlike Robert! Even a casual acquaintance would have said something more meaningful than “I will, thank you; goodbye,” in response to such a request.

He had evidently already taken leave of the people over at the house, for he descended the steps and went to join Beaudelet, who was out there with an oar across his shoulder waiting for Robert. They walked away in the darkness. She could only hear Beaudelet’s voice; Robert had apparently not even spoken a word of greeting to his companion.

He had clearly already said goodbye to the people at the house, because he came down the steps and went to join Beaudelet, who was waiting outside with an oar over his shoulder for Robert. They walked off into the darkness. She could only hear Beaudelet’s voice; it seemed Robert hadn’t even said a word of hello to his companion.

Edna bit her handkerchief convulsively, striving to hold back and to hide, even from herself as she would have hidden from another, the emotion which was troubling—tearing—her. Her eyes were brimming with tears.

Edna bit her handkerchief tightly, trying to contain and hide, even from herself as she would from someone else, the emotion that was troubling—tearing—at her. Her eyes were filled with tears.

For the first time she recognized the symptoms of infatuation which she had felt incipiently as a child, as a girl in her earliest teens, and later as a young woman. The recognition did not lessen the reality, the poignancy of the revelation by any suggestion or promise of instability. The past was nothing to her; offered no lesson which she was willing to heed. The future was a mystery which she never attempted to penetrate. The present alone was significant; was hers, to torture her as it was doing then with the biting conviction that she had lost that which she had held, that she had been denied that which her impassioned, newly awakened being demanded.

For the first time, she recognized the signs of infatuation that she had felt faintly as a child, as a girl in her early teens, and later as a young woman. This realization didn't take away from the intensity or the emotional weight of the revelation, despite any hint of instability. The past meant nothing to her; it offered no lessons she was willing to learn. The future was a mystery she never tried to unravel. The present was the only thing that mattered; it was hers to torment her, just as it was doing then, with the painful certainty that she had lost what she once had and that she had been denied what her passionate, newly awakened self craved.

XVI

“Do you miss your friend greatly?” asked Mademoiselle Reisz one morning as she came creeping up behind Edna, who had just left her cottage on her way to the beach. She spent much of her time in the water since she had acquired finally the art of swimming. As their stay at Grand Isle drew near its close, she felt that she could not give too much time to a diversion which afforded her the only real pleasurable moments that she knew. When Mademoiselle Reisz came and touched her upon the shoulder and spoke to her, the woman seemed to echo the thought which was ever in Edna’s mind; or, better, the feeling which constantly possessed her.

“Do you miss your friend a lot?” asked Mademoiselle Reisz one morning as she quietly approached Edna, who had just left her cottage on her way to the beach. She spent a lot of time in the water now that she had finally learned how to swim. As their time at Grand Isle was coming to an end, she felt she couldn’t afford to spend too little time on a pastime that brought her the only truly enjoyable moments she experienced. When Mademoiselle Reisz came and touched her shoulder and spoke to her, it felt like the woman was voicing the thought that was always on Edna's mind; or, more accurately, the feeling that she constantly had.

Robert’s going had some way taken the brightness, the color, the meaning out of everything. The conditions of her life were in no way changed, but her whole existence was dulled, like a faded garment which seems to be no longer worth wearing. She sought him everywhere—in others whom she induced to talk about him. She went up in the mornings to Madame Lebrun’s room, braving the clatter of the old sewing-machine. She sat there and chatted at intervals as Robert had done. She gazed around the room at the pictures and photographs hanging upon the wall, and discovered in some corner an old family album, which she examined with the keenest interest, appealing to Madame Lebrun for enlightenment concerning the many figures and faces which she discovered between its pages.

Robert’s departure had somehow drained the brightness, color, and meaning from everything. The conditions of her life hadn’t changed at all, but her entire existence felt dull, like a worn-out piece of clothing that seemed unworthy to wear. She looked for him everywhere—in others she encouraged to talk about him. Every morning, she went up to Madame Lebrun’s room, facing the noise of the old sewing machine. She sat there and chatted at times, just like Robert used to. She looked around the room at the pictures and photographs on the wall and found an old family album in a corner, which she examined with great interest, turning to Madame Lebrun for information about the many figures and faces she found within its pages.

There was a picture of Madame Lebrun with Robert as a baby, seated in her lap, a round-faced infant with a fist in his mouth. The eyes alone in the baby suggested the man. And that was he also in kilts, at the age of five, wearing long curls and holding a whip in his hand. It made Edna laugh, and she laughed, too, at the portrait in his first long trousers; while another interested her, taken when he left for college, looking thin, long-faced, with eyes full of fire, ambition and great intentions. But there was no recent picture, none which suggested the Robert who had gone away five days ago, leaving a void and wilderness behind him.

There was a picture of Madame Lebrun with Robert as a baby, sitting in her lap, a chubby infant with his fist in his mouth. Just the baby's eyes hinted at the man he would become. And there he was again in a kilt at five years old, with long curls and a whip in his hand. This made Edna laugh, and she chuckled at the portrait of him in his first pair of long pants, too; while another caught her eye, taken when he left for college, looking thin, long-faced, with eyes full of fire, ambition, and big dreams. But there was no recent picture, none that resembled the Robert who had left five days ago, leaving a sense of emptiness and desolation behind.

“Oh, Robert stopped having his pictures taken when he had to pay for them himself! He found wiser use for his money, he says,” explained Madame Lebrun. She had a letter from him, written before he left New Orleans. Edna wished to see the letter, and Madame Lebrun told her to look for it either on the table or the dresser, or perhaps it was on the mantelpiece.

“Oh, Robert stopped having his pictures taken when he had to pay for them himself! He found a better way to spend his money, he says,” explained Madame Lebrun. She had a letter from him, written before he left New Orleans. Edna wanted to see the letter, and Madame Lebrun told her to look for it either on the table or the dresser, or maybe it was on the mantelpiece.

The letter was on the bookshelf. It possessed the greatest interest and attraction for Edna; the envelope, its size and shape, the post-mark, the handwriting. She examined every detail of the outside before opening it. There were only a few lines, setting forth that he would leave the city that afternoon, that he had packed his trunk in good shape, that he was well, and sent her his love and begged to be affectionately remembered to all. There was no special message to Edna except a postscript saying that if Mrs. Pontellier desired to finish the book which he had been reading to her, his mother would find it in his room, among other books there on the table. Edna experienced a pang of jealousy because he had written to his mother rather than to her.

The letter was on the bookshelf. It was of great interest and attraction to Edna; the envelope, its size and shape, the postmark, the handwriting. She examined every detail on the outside before opening it. There were only a few lines, stating that he would leave the city that afternoon, that he had packed his trunk well, that he was fine, and sent her his love and asked to be affectionately remembered to everyone. There wasn’t a special message for Edna, just a postscript saying that if Mrs. Pontellier wanted to finish the book he had been reading to her, his mother would find it in his room, on the table with other books. Edna felt a pang of jealousy because he had written to his mother instead of her.

Every one seemed to take for granted that she missed him. Even her husband, when he came down the Saturday following Robert’s departure, expressed regret that he had gone.

Everyone seemed to assume that she missed him. Even her husband, when he came down the Saturday after Robert left, expressed regret that he was gone.

“How do you get on without him, Edna?” he asked.

“How do you manage without him, Edna?” he asked.

“It’s very dull without him,” she admitted. Mr. Pontellier had seen Robert in the city, and Edna asked him a dozen questions or more. Where had they met? On Carondelet Street, in the morning. They had gone “in” and had a drink and a cigar together. What had they talked about? Chiefly about his prospects in Mexico, which Mr. Pontellier thought were promising. How did he look? How did he seem—grave, or gay, or how? Quite cheerful, and wholly taken up with the idea of his trip, which Mr. Pontellier found altogether natural in a young fellow about to seek fortune and adventure in a strange, queer country.

“It’s really boring without him,” she confessed. Mr. Pontellier had seen Robert in the city, and Edna fired off a dozen questions or more. Where had they met? On Carondelet Street, in the morning. They had gone “in” and shared a drink and a cigar together. What had they talked about? Mainly about his prospects in Mexico, which Mr. Pontellier thought looked promising. How did he look? How did he seem—serious, or happy, or what? Quite cheerful, and completely focused on the idea of his trip, which Mr. Pontellier found completely natural for a young guy about to seek fortune and adventure in a strange, unusual country.

Edna tapped her foot impatiently, and wondered why the children persisted in playing in the sun when they might be under the trees. She went down and led them out of the sun, scolding the quadroon for not being more attentive.

Edna tapped her foot impatiently, wondering why the kids kept playing in the sun when they could be under the trees. She went down and brought them out of the sun, scolding the quadroon for not paying more attention.

It did not strike her as in the least grotesque that she should be making of Robert the object of conversation and leading her husband to speak of him. The sentiment which she entertained for Robert in no way resembled that which she felt for her husband, or had ever felt, or ever expected to feel. She had all her life long been accustomed to harbor thoughts and emotions which never voiced themselves. They had never taken the form of struggles. They belonged to her and were her own, and she entertained the conviction that she had a right to them and that they concerned no one but herself. Edna had once told Madame Ratignolle that she would never sacrifice herself for her children, or for any one. Then had followed a rather heated argument; the two women did not appear to understand each other or to be talking the same language. Edna tried to appease her friend, to explain.

She didn’t find it at all odd that she was making Robert the topic of conversation and encouraging her husband to talk about him. The feelings she had for Robert were completely different from what she felt for her husband, or what she had ever felt, or ever expected to feel. Throughout her life, she had been used to keeping thoughts and emotions to herself. They never turned into conflicts. They were hers, and she believed she had the right to them, believing they were no one’s business but her own. Edna had once told Madame Ratignolle that she would never sacrifice herself for her children or anyone else. This had led to a pretty heated argument; the two women didn’t seem to understand each other or speak the same language. Edna tried to calm her friend down and explain.

“I would give up the unessential; I would give my money, I would give my life for my children; but I wouldn’t give myself. I can’t make it more clear; it’s only something which I am beginning to comprehend, which is revealing itself to me.”

“I would give up what doesn’t matter; I would give my money, I would give my life for my kids; but I wouldn’t give myself. I can’t make it any clearer; it’s just something I’m starting to understand, which is becoming clear to me.”

“I don’t know what you would call the essential, or what you mean by the unessential,” said Madame Ratignolle, cheerfully; “but a woman who would give her life for her children could do no more than that—your Bible tells you so. I’m sure I couldn’t do more than that.”

“I don’t know what you’d call the essential or what you mean by the unessential,” said Madame Ratignolle, cheerfully; “but a woman who would give her life for her children couldn’t do more than that—your Bible tells you so. I’m sure I couldn’t do more than that.”

“Oh, yes you could!” laughed Edna.

“Oh, yes you could!” Edna laughed.

She was not surprised at Mademoiselle Reisz’s question the morning that lady, following her to the beach, tapped her on the shoulder and asked if she did not greatly miss her young friend.

She wasn't surprised by Mademoiselle Reisz's question that morning when the lady, following her to the beach, tapped her on the shoulder and asked if she missed her young friend a lot.

“Oh, good morning, Mademoiselle; is it you? Why, of course I miss Robert. Are you going down to bathe?”

“Oh, good morning, Miss; is that you? Of course I miss Robert. Are you going to take a swim?”

“Why should I go down to bathe at the very end of the season when I haven’t been in the surf all summer,” replied the woman, disagreeably.

“Why should I go down to bathe at the very end of the season when I haven’t been in the ocean all summer?” replied the woman, unhappily.

“I beg your pardon,” offered Edna, in some embarrassment, for she should have remembered that Mademoiselle Reisz’s avoidance of the water had furnished a theme for much pleasantry. Some among them thought it was on account of her false hair, or the dread of getting the violets wet, while others attributed it to the natural aversion for water sometimes believed to accompany the artistic temperament. Mademoiselle offered Edna some chocolates in a paper bag, which she took from her pocket, by way of showing that she bore no ill feeling. She habitually ate chocolates for their sustaining quality; they contained much nutriment in small compass, she said. They saved her from starvation, as Madame Lebrun’s table was utterly impossible; and no one save so impertinent a woman as Madame Lebrun could think of offering such food to people and requiring them to pay for it.

“I’m sorry,” Edna said, feeling a bit embarrassed, since she should have remembered that Mademoiselle Reisz’s avoidance of the water had always been a source of jokes. Some of them thought it was because of her fake hair or her fear of getting the violets wet, while others believed it was due to the natural aversion to water that’s sometimes thought to come with an artistic temperament. Mademoiselle offered Edna some chocolates in a paper bag, which she took from her pocket to show that there were no hard feelings. She usually ate chocolates for their energy; they packed a lot of nutrients into a small amount, she said. They kept her from starving, since Madame Lebrun’s meals were completely inedible; and only someone as rude as Madame Lebrun would think to serve such food to people and expect them to pay for it.

“She must feel very lonely without her son,” said Edna, desiring to change the subject. “Her favorite son, too. It must have been quite hard to let him go.”

“She must feel really lonely without her son,” said Edna, wanting to change the subject. “Her favorite son, too. It must have been really difficult to let him go.”

Mademoiselle laughed maliciously.

She laughed maliciously.

“Her favorite son! Oh, dear! Who could have been imposing such a tale upon you? Aline Lebrun lives for Victor, and for Victor alone. She has spoiled him into the worthless creature he is. She worships him and the ground he walks on. Robert is very well in a way, to give up all the money he can earn to the family, and keep the barest pittance for himself. Favorite son, indeed! I miss the poor fellow myself, my dear. I liked to see him and to hear him about the place—the only Lebrun who is worth a pinch of salt. He comes to see me often in the city. I like to play to him. That Victor! hanging would be too good for him. It’s a wonder Robert hasn’t beaten him to death long ago.”

“Her favorite son! Oh, my! Who could have been telling you such a story? Aline Lebrun lives for Victor, and for Victor only. She has spoiled him into the useless person he is. She adores him and the ground he walks on. Robert is fine in his own way, giving up all the money he can earn for the family, keeping only the tiniest amount for himself. Favorite son, really! I miss the poor guy too, my dear. I enjoyed seeing him and having him around—the only Lebrun who actually matters. He visits me often in the city. I like to play for him. That Victor! hanging would be too good for him. It’s a wonder Robert hasn’t beaten him to death by now.”

“I thought he had great patience with his brother,” offered Edna, glad to be talking about Robert, no matter what was said.

“I thought he was really patient with his brother,” Edna said, happy to be talking about Robert, no matter what the topic was.

“Oh! he thrashed him well enough a year or two ago,” said Mademoiselle. “It was about a Spanish girl, whom Victor considered that he had some sort of claim upon. He met Robert one day talking to the girl, or walking with her, or bathing with her, or carrying her basket—I don’t remember what;—and he became so insulting and abusive that Robert gave him a thrashing on the spot that has kept him comparatively in order for a good while. It’s about time he was getting another.”

“Oh! He really gave him a beating a year or two ago,” said Mademoiselle. “It was over a Spanish girl that Victor thought he had some kind of claim to. One day, he saw Robert talking to the girl, or walking with her, or swimming with her, or carrying her basket—I can't remember which;—and he got so insulting and aggressive that Robert smacked him right there, which has kept him mostly in check for a while. It’s about time he got another one.”

“Was her name Mariequita?” asked Edna.

“Was her name Mariequita?” Edna asked.

“Mariequita—yes, that was it; Mariequita. I had forgotten. Oh, she’s a sly one, and a bad one, that Mariequita!”

“Mariequita—yeah, that was it; Mariequita. I had forgotten. Oh, she’s sneaky, and not good at all, that Mariequita!”

Edna looked down at Mademoiselle Reisz and wondered how she could have listened to her venom so long. For some reason she felt depressed, almost unhappy. She had not intended to go into the water; but she donned her bathing suit, and left Mademoiselle alone, seated under the shade of the children’s tent. The water was growing cooler as the season advanced. Edna plunged and swam about with an abandon that thrilled and invigorated her. She remained a long time in the water, half hoping that Mademoiselle Reisz would not wait for her.

Edna looked down at Mademoiselle Reisz and wondered how she had put up with her negativity for so long. For some reason, she felt down, almost unhappy. She hadn’t planned to go into the water, but she slipped on her swimsuit and left Mademoiselle sitting alone in the shade of the kids' tent. The water was getting cooler as the season went on. Edna dove in and swam around with a freedom that excited and energized her. She stayed in the water for quite a while, half hoping that Mademoiselle Reisz wouldn't wait for her.

But Mademoiselle waited. She was very amiable during the walk back, and raved much over Edna’s appearance in her bathing suit. She talked about music. She hoped that Edna would go to see her in the city, and wrote her address with the stub of a pencil on a piece of card which she found in her pocket.

But Mademoiselle waited. She was really pleasant during the walk back and went on and on about Edna’s look in her bathing suit. She talked about music. She hoped that Edna would visit her in the city and wrote her address with the stub of a pencil on a piece of card she found in her pocket.

“When do you leave?” asked Edna.

"When are you leaving?" Edna asked.

“Next Monday; and you?”

"Next Monday, how about you?"

“The following week,” answered Edna, adding, “It has been a pleasant summer, hasn’t it, Mademoiselle?”

“The following week,” Edna replied, adding, “It’s been a nice summer, hasn’t it, Mademoiselle?”

“Well,” agreed Mademoiselle Reisz, with a shrug, “rather pleasant, if it hadn’t been for the mosquitoes and the Farival twins.”

“Well,” Mademoiselle Reisz said with a shrug, “it was kind of nice, if it weren’t for the mosquitoes and the Farival twins.”

XVII

The Pontelliers possessed a very charming home on Esplanade Street in New Orleans. It was a large, double cottage, with a broad front veranda, whose round, fluted columns supported the sloping roof. The house was painted a dazzling white; the outside shutters, or jalousies, were green. In the yard, which was kept scrupulously neat, were flowers and plants of every description which flourishes in South Louisiana. Within doors the appointments were perfect after the conventional type. The softest carpets and rugs covered the floors; rich and tasteful draperies hung at doors and windows. There were paintings, selected with judgment and discrimination, upon the walls. The cut glass, the silver, the heavy damask which daily appeared upon the table were the envy of many women whose husbands were less generous than Mr. Pontellier.

The Pontelliers had a lovely home on Esplanade Street in New Orleans. It was a spacious double cottage with a wide front porch, supported by rounded, fluted columns that held up the sloping roof. The house was painted bright white, and the outside shutters, or jalousies, were green. The yard was kept impeccably tidy, filled with flowers and plants of every kind that thrive in South Louisiana. Inside, the décor was perfect in a traditional way. The softest carpets and rugs covered the floors, and rich, stylish curtains adorned the doors and windows. There were carefully chosen paintings on the walls. The cut glass, silverware, and heavy damask that appeared on the table daily were the envy of many women whose husbands were less generous than Mr. Pontellier.

Mr. Pontellier was very fond of walking about his house examining its various appointments and details, to see that nothing was amiss. He greatly valued his possessions, chiefly because they were his, and derived genuine pleasure from contemplating a painting, a statuette, a rare lace curtain—no matter what—after he had bought it and placed it among his household gods.

Mr. Pontellier loved walking around his house, checking out its different features and details to make sure nothing was out of place. He placed a high value on his things, mostly because they belonged to him, and he found real joy in admiring a painting, a statuette, a unique lace curtain—anything—after he had purchased it and added it to his collection of cherished belongings.

On Tuesday afternoons—Tuesday being Mrs. Pontellier’s reception day—there was a constant stream of callers—women who came in carriages or in the street cars, or walked when the air was soft and distance permitted. A light-colored mulatto boy, in dress coat and bearing a diminutive silver tray for the reception of cards, admitted them. A maid, in white fluted cap, offered the callers liqueur, coffee, or chocolate, as they might desire. Mrs. Pontellier, attired in a handsome reception gown, remained in the drawing-room the entire afternoon receiving her visitors. Men sometimes called in the evening with their wives.

On Tuesday afternoons—Tuesday being Mrs. Pontellier’s reception day—there was a steady flow of visitors—women who arrived in carriages, on streetcars, or walked when the weather was nice and the distance allowed. A light-skinned boy, dressed in a formal coat and holding a small silver tray for cards, welcomed them. A maid in a white cap offered the guests liqueurs, coffee, or chocolate, depending on their preference. Mrs. Pontellier, dressed in an elegant reception gown, spent the whole afternoon in the drawing-room greeting her guests. Sometimes men visited in the evening with their wives.

This had been the programme which Mrs. Pontellier had religiously followed since her marriage, six years before. Certain evenings during the week she and her husband attended the opera or sometimes the play.

This had been the schedule that Mrs. Pontellier had faithfully adhered to since her marriage six years ago. On certain evenings during the week, she and her husband went to the opera or sometimes to the theater.

Mr. Pontellier left his home in the mornings between nine and ten o’clock, and rarely returned before half-past six or seven in the evening—dinner being served at half-past seven.

Mr. Pontellier left his house in the mornings between nine and ten o’clock and rarely came back before six-thirty or seven in the evening—dinner was served at six-thirty.

He and his wife seated themselves at table one Tuesday evening, a few weeks after their return from Grand Isle. They were alone together. The boys were being put to bed; the patter of their bare, escaping feet could be heard occasionally, as well as the pursuing voice of the quadroon, lifted in mild protest and entreaty. Mrs. Pontellier did not wear her usual Tuesday reception gown; she was in ordinary house dress. Mr. Pontellier, who was observant about such things, noticed it, as he served the soup and handed it to the boy in waiting.

He and his wife sat down at the table one Tuesday evening, a few weeks after they got back from Grand Isle. They were alone together. The boys were being put to bed; occasionally, the sound of their bare feet running away could be heard, along with the voice of the young caregiver, gently protesting and pleading. Mrs. Pontellier wasn't wearing her usual Tuesday reception dress; she was in casual house clothes. Mr. Pontellier, who paid attention to details like that, noticed it as he served the soup and handed it to the waiting boy.

“Tired out, Edna? Whom did you have? Many callers?” he asked. He tasted his soup and began to season it with pepper, salt, vinegar, mustard—everything within reach.

“Tired out, Edna? Who did you have over? A lot of visitors?” he asked. He tasted his soup and started to season it with pepper, salt, vinegar, mustard—everything within reach.

“There were a good many,” replied Edna, who was eating her soup with evident satisfaction. “I found their cards when I got home; I was out.”

“There were quite a few,” Edna replied, enjoying her soup with clear satisfaction. “I found their cards when I got home; I was out.”

“Out!” exclaimed her husband, with something like genuine consternation in his voice as he laid down the vinegar cruet and looked at her through his glasses. “Why, what could have taken you out on Tuesday? What did you have to do?”

“Out!” her husband said, sounding genuinely surprised as he set down the vinegar bottle and looked at her over his glasses. “Why on earth were you out on Tuesday? What did you need to do?”

“Nothing. I simply felt like going out, and I went out.”

“Nothing. I just felt like going out, so I did.”

“Well, I hope you left some suitable excuse,” said her husband, somewhat appeased, as he added a dash of cayenne pepper to the soup.

"Well, I hope you left a good excuse," her husband said, a bit more relaxed as he added a pinch of cayenne pepper to the soup.

“No, I left no excuse. I told Joe to say I was out, that was all.”

“No, I didn’t leave an excuse. I told Joe to say I was out, and that was it.”

“Why, my dear, I should think you’d understand by this time that people don’t do such things; we’ve got to observe les convenances if we ever expect to get on and keep up with the procession. If you felt that you had to leave home this afternoon, you should have left some suitable explanation for your absence.

“Why, my dear, I would think you’d understand by now that people don’t act that way; we have to follow the social norms if we ever want to succeed and stay in the loop. If you felt you needed to leave home this afternoon, you should have left a proper explanation for your absence.”

“This soup is really impossible; it’s strange that woman hasn’t learned yet to make a decent soup. Any free-lunch stand in town serves a better one. Was Mrs. Belthrop here?”

“This soup is just awful; it's surprising that woman hasn’t figured out how to make a decent soup. Any free lunch stand in town serves a better one. Was Mrs. Belthrop here?”

“Bring the tray with the cards, Joe. I don’t remember who was here.”

“Bring the tray with the cards, Joe. I can’t remember who was here.”

The boy retired and returned after a moment, bringing the tiny silver tray, which was covered with ladies’ visiting cards. He handed it to Mrs. Pontellier.

The boy came back after a moment, carrying the small silver tray filled with women’s visiting cards. He gave it to Mrs. Pontellier.

“Give it to Mr. Pontellier,” she said.

“Give it to Mr. Pontellier,” she said.

Joe offered the tray to Mr. Pontellier, and removed the soup.

Joe handed the tray to Mr. Pontellier and took away the soup.

Mr. Pontellier scanned the names of his wife’s callers, reading some of them aloud, with comments as he read.

Mr. Pontellier looked over the names of his wife's visitors, reading some of them out loud, making comments as he did.

“‘The Misses Delasidas.’ I worked a big deal in futures for their father this morning; nice girls; it’s time they were getting married. ‘Mrs. Belthrop.’ I tell you what it is, Edna; you can’t afford to snub Mrs. Belthrop. Why, Belthrop could buy and sell us ten times over. His business is worth a good, round sum to me. You’d better write her a note. ‘Mrs. James Highcamp.’ Hugh! the less you have to do with Mrs. Highcamp, the better. ‘Madame Laforcé.’ Came all the way from Carrolton, too, poor old soul. ‘Miss Wiggs,’ ‘Mrs. Eleanor Boltons.’” He pushed the cards aside.

“‘The Misses Delasidas.’ I did a big deal in futures for their dad this morning; nice girls; it’s about time they got married. ‘Mrs. Belthrop.’ Let me tell you, Edna; you can’t afford to ignore Mrs. Belthrop. Belthrop could buy and sell us ten times over. His business is worth a good chunk of change to me. You should write her a note. ‘Mrs. James Highcamp.’ Yikes! The less you deal with Mrs. Highcamp, the better. ‘Madame Laforcé.’ She came all the way from Carrolton, too, poor thing. ‘Miss Wiggs,’ ‘Mrs. Eleanor Boltons.’” He pushed the cards aside.

“Mercy!” exclaimed Edna, who had been fuming. “Why are you taking the thing so seriously and making such a fuss over it?”

“Mercy!” exclaimed Edna, who had been fuming. “Why are you taking this so seriously and making such a big deal out of it?”

“I’m not making any fuss over it. But it’s just such seeming trifles that we’ve got to take seriously; such things count.”

“I’m not making a big deal out of it. But it’s just these little things that we need to take seriously; they matter.”

The fish was scorched. Mr. Pontellier would not touch it. Edna said she did not mind a little scorched taste. The roast was in some way not to his fancy, and he did not like the manner in which the vegetables were served.

The fish was burnt. Mr. Pontellier wouldn’t eat it. Edna said she didn’t mind a little burnt flavor. The roast somehow didn’t appeal to him, and he didn’t like how the vegetables were presented.

“It seems to me,” he said, “we spend money enough in this house to procure at least one meal a day which a man could eat and retain his self-respect.”

“It seems to me,” he said, “we spend enough money in this house to afford at least one decent meal a day that a man could eat and keep his self-respect.”

“You used to think the cook was a treasure,” returned Edna, indifferently.

“You used to think the cook was amazing,” Edna replied, unfazed.

“Perhaps she was when she first came; but cooks are only human. They need looking after, like any other class of persons that you employ. Suppose I didn’t look after the clerks in my office, just let them run things their own way; they’d soon make a nice mess of me and my business.”

“Maybe she was when she first arrived; but cooks are just like anyone else. They need guidance, just like any other group of people you hire. Imagine if I didn’t supervise the clerks in my office and just let them do things however they wanted; they’d quickly create a huge mess for me and my business.”

“Where are you going?” asked Edna, seeing that her husband arose from table without having eaten a morsel except a taste of the highly-seasoned soup.

“Where are you going?” Edna asked, noticing that her husband got up from the table without having eaten anything except a taste of the overly seasoned soup.

“I’m going to get my dinner at the club. Good night.” He went into the hall, took his hat and stick from the stand, and left the house.

“I’m going to grab dinner at the club. Good night.” He walked into the hall, picked up his hat and cane from the stand, and left the house.

She was somewhat familiar with such scenes. They had often made her very unhappy. On a few previous occasions she had been completely deprived of any desire to finish her dinner. Sometimes she had gone into the kitchen to administer a tardy rebuke to the cook. Once she went to her room and studied the cookbook during an entire evening, finally writing out a menu for the week, which left her harassed with a feeling that, after all, she had accomplished no good that was worth the name.

She was somewhat familiar with scenes like this. They had often made her very unhappy. On a few past occasions, she had completely lost any desire to finish her dinner. Sometimes she had gone into the kitchen to give a delayed reprimand to the cook. Once, she went to her room and spent the whole evening studying the cookbook, eventually writing out a menu for the week, which left her feeling stressed and realizing that, in the end, she hadn’t really achieved anything worthwhile.

But that evening Edna finished her dinner alone, with forced deliberation. Her face was flushed and her eyes flamed with some inward fire that lighted them. After finishing her dinner she went to her room, having instructed the boy to tell any other callers that she was indisposed.

But that evening, Edna finished her dinner alone, with a deliberate effort. Her face was flushed, and her eyes sparkled with a fierce inner glow. After she finished eating, she went to her room, telling the boy to inform any other visitors that she wasn't feeling well.

It was a large, beautiful room, rich and picturesque in the soft, dim light which the maid had turned low. She went and stood at an open window and looked out upon the deep tangle of the garden below. All the mystery and witchery of the night seemed to have gathered there amid the perfumes and the dusky and tortuous outlines of flowers and foliage. She was seeking herself and finding herself in just such sweet, half-darkness which met her moods. But the voices were not soothing that came to her from the darkness and the sky above and the stars. They jeered and sounded mournful notes without promise, devoid even of hope. She turned back into the room and began to walk to and fro down its whole length without stopping, without resting. She carried in her hands a thin handkerchief, which she tore into ribbons, rolled into a ball, and flung from her. Once she stopped, and taking off her wedding ring, flung it upon the carpet. When she saw it lying there, she stamped her heel upon it, striving to crush it. But her small boot heel did not make an indenture, not a mark upon the little glittering circlet.

It was a large, beautiful room, rich and picturesque in the soft, dim light that the maid had turned down low. She went to an open window and looked out at the tangled garden below. All the mystery and magic of the night seemed to gather there among the scents and the dark, twisted shapes of flowers and leaves. She was searching for herself and finding her thoughts in the sweet, half-darkness that matched her mood. But the voices coming to her from the darkness, the sky above, and the stars weren’t comforting. They mocked her and played mournful notes without promise, completely lacking hope. She turned back into the room and started pacing back and forth without stopping, without resting. She held a thin handkerchief in her hands, which she tore into strips, rolled into a ball, and threw away. Once she paused, took off her wedding ring, and tossed it onto the carpet. When she saw it lying there, she stomped on it with her heel, trying to crush it. But her small heel left no mark, not a single dent on the little glittering ring.

In a sweeping passion she seized a glass vase from the table and flung it upon the tiles of the hearth. She wanted to destroy something. The crash and clatter were what she wanted to hear.

In a burst of emotion, she grabbed a glass vase from the table and hurled it onto the tiles of the hearth. She needed to break something. The sound of shattering and clattering was exactly what she wanted to hear.

A maid, alarmed at the din of breaking glass, entered the room to discover what was the matter.

A maid, startled by the sound of breaking glass, walked into the room to find out what was wrong.

“A vase fell upon the hearth,” said Edna. “Never mind; leave it till morning.”

“A vase fell on the fireplace,” Edna said. “It's okay; just leave it till morning.”

“Oh! you might get some of the glass in your feet, ma’am,” insisted the young woman, picking up bits of the broken vase that were scattered upon the carpet. “And here’s your ring, ma’am, under the chair.”

“Oh! You could step on some of the glass, ma’am,” insisted the young woman, picking up pieces of the broken vase that were scattered on the carpet. “And here’s your ring, ma’am, under the chair.”

Edna held out her hand, and taking the ring, slipped it upon her finger.

Edna extended her hand and, taking the ring, slid it onto her finger.

XVIII

The following morning Mr. Pontellier, upon leaving for his office, asked Edna if she would not meet him in town in order to look at some new fixtures for the library.

The next morning, Mr. Pontellier, as he was leaving for his office, asked Edna if she would meet him in town to check out some new fixtures for the library.

“I hardly think we need new fixtures, Léonce. Don’t let us get anything new; you are too extravagant. I don’t believe you ever think of saving or putting by.”

“I really don’t think we need new furnishings, Léonce. Let’s not buy anything new; you spend too much. I don’t think you ever consider saving or setting anything aside.”

“The way to become rich is to make money, my dear Edna, not to save it,” he said. He regretted that she did not feel inclined to go with him and select new fixtures. He kissed her good-by, and told her she was not looking well and must take care of herself. She was unusually pale and very quiet.

“The way to get rich is to make money, my dear Edna, not to save it,” he said. He wished she wanted to go with him to choose new fixtures. He kissed her goodbye and told her she didn’t look well and needed to take care of herself. She seemed unusually pale and very quiet.

She stood on the front veranda as he quitted the house, and absently picked a few sprays of jessamine that grew upon a trellis near by. She inhaled the odor of the blossoms and thrust them into the bosom of her white morning gown. The boys were dragging along the banquette a small “express wagon,” which they had filled with blocks and sticks. The quadroon was following them with little quick steps, having assumed a fictitious animation and alacrity for the occasion. A fruit vender was crying his wares in the street.

She stood on the front porch as he left the house, absentmindedly picking a few sprigs of jasmine that grew on a nearby trellis. She breathed in the scent of the flowers and tucked them into the neckline of her white morning dress. The boys were pulling a small "express wagon" along the sidewalk, filled with blocks and sticks. The quadroon was trailing after them with quick little steps, putting on a false sense of excitement and energy for the moment. A fruit vendor was calling out his goods in the street.

Edna looked straight before her with a self-absorbed expression upon her face. She felt no interest in anything about her. The street, the children, the fruit vender, the flowers growing there under her eyes, were all part and parcel of an alien world which had suddenly become antagonistic.

Edna stared ahead with a look of deep contemplation on her face. She felt no connection to anything around her. The street, the children, the fruit vendor, the flowers blooming right in front of her were all elements of a foreign world that had suddenly turned against her.

She went back into the house. She had thought of speaking to the cook concerning her blunders of the previous night; but Mr. Pontellier had saved her that disagreeable mission, for which she was so poorly fitted. Mr. Pontellier’s arguments were usually convincing with those whom he employed. He left home feeling quite sure that he and Edna would sit down that evening, and possibly a few subsequent evenings, to a dinner deserving of the name.

She went back into the house. She had considered talking to the cook about her mistakes from the night before, but Mr. Pontellier had spared her that unpleasant task, which she was not suited for. Mr. Pontellier's arguments were usually persuasive with his staff. He left home feeling confident that he and Edna would sit down that evening, and maybe a few nights after, to a dinner that truly deserved the name.

Edna spent an hour or two in looking over some of her old sketches. She could see their shortcomings and defects, which were glaring in her eyes. She tried to work a little, but found she was not in the humor. Finally she gathered together a few of the sketches—those which she considered the least discreditable; and she carried them with her when, a little later, she dressed and left the house. She looked handsome and distinguished in her street gown. The tan of the seashore had left her face, and her forehead was smooth, white, and polished beneath her heavy, yellow-brown hair. There were a few freckles on her face, and a small, dark mole near the under lip and one on the temple, half-hidden in her hair.

Edna spent an hour or so looking over some of her old sketches. She could clearly see their flaws and shortcomings. She tried to work a bit, but found she just wasn’t in the mood. Eventually, she gathered up a few sketches—those she deemed the least embarrassing—and took them with her when, a little later, she got dressed and left the house. She looked elegant and distinguished in her outfit. The tan from the beach had faded from her face, and her forehead was smooth, white, and polished beneath her thick, golden-brown hair. She had a few freckles on her face, a small dark mole near her lower lip, and another on her temple, partially hidden in her hair.

As Edna walked along the street she was thinking of Robert. She was still under the spell of her infatuation. She had tried to forget him, realizing the inutility of remembering. But the thought of him was like an obsession, ever pressing itself upon her. It was not that she dwelt upon details of their acquaintance, or recalled in any special or peculiar way his personality; it was his being, his existence, which dominated her thought, fading sometimes as if it would melt into the mist of the forgotten, reviving again with an intensity which filled her with an incomprehensible longing.

As Edna walked down the street, she was thinking about Robert. She was still under the spell of her crush. She had tried to forget him, realizing how pointless it was to remember. But the thought of him was like an obsession, constantly pushing itself into her mind. It wasn't that she focused on the details of their time together or remembered his personality in any special way; it was his very being, his existence, that consumed her thoughts, fading sometimes as if it might disappear into the fog of forgetfulness, only to resurface again with an intensity that filled her with an inexplicable longing.

Edna was on her way to Madame Ratignolle’s. Their intimacy, begun at Grand Isle, had not declined, and they had seen each other with some frequency since their return to the city. The Ratignolles lived at no great distance from Edna’s home, on the corner of a side street, where Monsieur Ratignolle owned and conducted a drug store which enjoyed a steady and prosperous trade. His father had been in the business before him, and Monsieur Ratignolle stood well in the community and bore an enviable reputation for integrity and clearheadedness. His family lived in commodious apartments over the store, having an entrance on the side within the porte cochère. There was something which Edna thought very French, very foreign, about their whole manner of living. In the large and pleasant salon which extended across the width of the house, the Ratignolles entertained their friends once a fortnight with a soirée musicale, sometimes diversified by card-playing. There was a friend who played upon the cello. One brought his flute and another his violin, while there were some who sang and a number who performed upon the piano with various degrees of taste and agility. The Ratignolles’ soirées musicales were widely known, and it was considered a privilege to be invited to them.

Edna was heading to Madame Ratignolle’s place. Their friendship, which started at Grand Isle, hadn’t faded, and they had been meeting fairly often since returning to the city. The Ratignolles lived not far from Edna's home, on the corner of a side street, where Monsieur Ratignolle owned and ran a drugstore that had a steady and successful business. His father had been in the trade before him, and Monsieur Ratignolle was well-respected in the community, known for his integrity and clear thinking. His family lived in spacious apartments above the store, with an entrance on the side within the porte cochère. Edna thought there was something very French and very foreign about their entire way of living. In the large and inviting salon that stretched across the width of the house, the Ratignolles hosted their friends every two weeks for a soirée musicale, sometimes mixed up with card games. They had a friend who played the cello. One person brought a flute and another a violin, while some sang and others played the piano with varying degrees of talent and skill. The Ratignolles’ soirées musicales were well-known, and being invited was considered a privilege.

Edna found her friend engaged in assorting the clothes which had returned that morning from the laundry. She at once abandoned her occupation upon seeing Edna, who had been ushered without ceremony into her presence.

Edna found her friend sorting the clothes that had come back from the laundry that morning. She immediately stopped what she was doing when she saw Edna, who had been brought in without any formalities.

“’Cité can do it as well as I; it is really her business,” she explained to Edna, who apologized for interrupting her. And she summoned a young black woman, whom she instructed, in French, to be very careful in checking off the list which she handed her. She told her to notice particularly if a fine linen handkerchief of Monsieur Ratignolle’s, which was missing last week, had been returned; and to be sure to set to one side such pieces as required mending and darning.

“Cité can handle it just as well as I can; it’s really her job,” she explained to Edna, who apologized for interrupting her. Then she called over a young Black woman and instructed her in French to be very careful when checking off the list she handed her. She told her to pay special attention to whether a fine linen handkerchief belonging to Monsieur Ratignolle, which had gone missing last week, had been returned, and to make sure to set aside any items that needed mending and darning.

Then placing an arm around Edna’s waist, she led her to the front of the house, to the salon, where it was cool and sweet with the odor of great roses that stood upon the hearth in jars.

Then, putting an arm around Edna’s waist, she guided her to the front of the house, to the living room, where it was cool and fragrant with the scent of beautiful roses that were in jars on the mantel.

Madame Ratignolle looked more beautiful than ever there at home, in a negligé which left her arms almost wholly bare and exposed the rich, melting curves of her white throat.

Madame Ratignolle looked more beautiful than ever at home, in a negligé that left her arms almost completely bare and showcased the rich, flowing curves of her fair throat.

“Perhaps I shall be able to paint your picture some day,” said Edna with a smile when they were seated. She produced the roll of sketches and started to unfold them. “I believe I ought to work again. I feel as if I wanted to be doing something. What do you think of them? Do you think it worth while to take it up again and study some more? I might study for a while with Laidpore.”

“Maybe someday I’ll be able to paint your portrait,” Edna said with a smile once they were seated. She took out the roll of sketches and started to unfold them. “I really think I need to get back to work. I feel like I want to be doing something. What do you think of them? Do you think it’s worth it to pick it up again and study some more? I could study for a while with Laidpore.”

She knew that Madame Ratignolle’s opinion in such a matter would be next to valueless, that she herself had not alone decided, but determined; but she sought the words of praise and encouragement that would help her to put heart into her venture.

She understood that Madame Ratignolle’s opinion on this matter would be nearly worthless, that she hadn’t just decided, but was determined; still, she looked for words of praise and encouragement that would lift her spirits for her endeavor.

“Your talent is immense, dear!”

"You're incredibly talented, dear!"

“Nonsense!” protested Edna, well pleased.

"Nonsense!" Edna protested, pleased.

“Immense, I tell you,” persisted Madame Ratignolle, surveying the sketches one by one, at close range, then holding them at arm’s length, narrowing her eyes, and dropping her head on one side. “Surely, this Bavarian peasant is worthy of framing; and this basket of apples! never have I seen anything more lifelike. One might almost be tempted to reach out a hand and take one.”

“It's huge, I swear,” kept insisting Madame Ratignolle, looking at the sketches one by one, up close, then holding them out at arm’s length, squinting, and tilting her head to one side. “Surely, this Bavarian peasant deserves to be framed; and this basket of apples! I've never seen anything so lifelike. You might almost be tempted to reach out and grab one.”

Edna could not control a feeling which bordered upon complacency at her friend’s praise, even realizing, as she did, its true worth. She retained a few of the sketches, and gave all the rest to Madame Ratignolle, who appreciated the gift far beyond its value and proudly exhibited the pictures to her husband when he came up from the store a little later for his midday dinner.

Edna couldn't help feeling a bit pleased about her friend's praise, even though she knew how genuine it was. She kept a few of the sketches and gave the rest to Madame Ratignolle, who valued the gift much more than it was worth and proudly showed the pictures to her husband when he returned from the store a little later for his lunchtime meal.

Mr. Ratignolle was one of those men who are called the salt of the earth. His cheerfulness was unbounded, and it was matched by his goodness of heart, his broad charity, and common sense. He and his wife spoke English with an accent which was only discernible through its un-English emphasis and a certain carefulness and deliberation. Edna’s husband spoke English with no accent whatever. The Ratignolles understood each other perfectly. If ever the fusion of two human beings into one has been accomplished on this sphere it was surely in their union.

Mr. Ratignolle was one of those guys who are called the salt of the earth. His cheerfulness was endless, matched only by his kindness, generosity, and common sense. He and his wife spoke English with an accent that was only noticeable because of its unusual emphasis and a certain carefulness and deliberation. Edna’s husband spoke English with no accent at all. The Ratignolles understood each other perfectly. If ever the blending of two people into one has happened on this earth, it was surely in their marriage.

As Edna seated herself at table with them she thought, “Better a dinner of herbs,” though it did not take her long to discover that it was no dinner of herbs, but a delicious repast, simple, choice, and in every way satisfying.

As Edna sat down at the table with them, she thought, “Better a dinner of herbs,” but it didn't take her long to realize that it was no dinner of herbs, but a delicious meal, simple, exquisite, and completely satisfying.

Monsieur Ratignolle was delighted to see her, though he found her looking not so well as at Grand Isle, and he advised a tonic. He talked a good deal on various topics, a little politics, some city news and neighborhood gossip. He spoke with an animation and earnestness that gave an exaggerated importance to every syllable he uttered. His wife was keenly interested in everything he said, laying down her fork the better to listen, chiming in, taking the words out of his mouth.

Monsieur Ratignolle was happy to see her, although he thought she looked less well than she had at Grand Isle, and he suggested a tonic. He chatted a lot about different subjects, some politics, some city news, and local gossip. He spoke with a liveliness and seriousness that made everything he said seem overly important. His wife was really interested in everything he said, putting down her fork to listen better, jumping in, and finishing his sentences.

Edna felt depressed rather than soothed after leaving them. The little glimpse of domestic harmony which had been offered her, gave her no regret, no longing. It was not a condition of life which fitted her, and she could see in it but an appalling and hopeless ennui. She was moved by a kind of commiseration for Madame Ratignolle,—a pity for that colorless existence which never uplifted its possessor beyond the region of blind contentment, in which no moment of anguish ever visited her soul, in which she would never have the taste of life’s delirium. Edna vaguely wondered what she meant by “life’s delirium.” It had crossed her thought like some unsought, extraneous impression.

Edna felt more depressed than soothed after leaving them. The brief glimpse of domestic harmony she had been shown brought her no regret or longing. It wasn’t a lifestyle that suited her, and all she could see in it was a terrible and hopeless boredom. She felt a sort of pity for Madame Ratignolle—a sympathy for that bland existence that never lifted its owner beyond a state of blind contentment, where no moment of anguish ever touched her soul, and where she would never experience life’s intensity. Edna vaguely wondered what she meant by “life’s intensity.” It had crossed her mind like an unwanted, random thought.

XIX

Edna could not help but think that it was very foolish, very childish, to have stamped upon her wedding ring and smashed the crystal vase upon the tiles. She was visited by no more outbursts, moving her to such futile expedients. She began to do as she liked and to feel as she liked. She completely abandoned her Tuesdays at home, and did not return the visits of those who had called upon her. She made no ineffectual efforts to conduct her household en bonne ménagère, going and coming as it suited her fancy, and, so far as she was able, lending herself to any passing caprice.

Edna couldn't shake the feeling that it was really foolish and childish to have stomped on her wedding ring and smashed the crystal vase on the floor. No more outbursts pushed her towards such pointless actions. She started to do what she wanted and feel what she wanted. She completely ditched her Tuesdays at home and stopped returning the visits of those who had come to see her. She made no half-hearted attempts to run her household like a good housewife, coming and going as it pleased her, and, as much as she could, indulging in any whim that caught her fancy.

Mr. Pontellier had been a rather courteous husband so long as he met a certain tacit submissiveness in his wife. But her new and unexpected line of conduct completely bewildered him. It shocked him. Then her absolute disregard for her duties as a wife angered him. When Mr. Pontellier became rude, Edna grew insolent. She had resolved never to take another step backward.

Mr. Pontellier had been a pretty polite husband as long as his wife was quietly submissive. But her new and unexpected behavior completely confused him. It shocked him. Then her complete disregard for her duties as a wife made him angry. When Mr. Pontellier became rude, Edna responded with defiance. She had made up her mind to never go back again.

“It seems to me the utmost folly for a woman at the head of a household, and the mother of children, to spend in an atelier days which would be better employed contriving for the comfort of her family.”

“It seems to me the height of foolishness for a woman who runs a household and is the mother of children to spend days in a studio when she could be focusing on the comfort of her family.”

“I feel like painting,” answered Edna. “Perhaps I shan’t always feel like it.”

“I feel like painting,” Edna replied. “Maybe I won’t always feel this way.”

“Then in God’s name paint! but don’t let the family go to the devil. There’s Madame Ratignolle; because she keeps up her music, she doesn’t let everything else go to chaos. And she’s more of a musician than you are a painter.”

“Then, for the love of God, paint! But don’t let the family fall apart. There’s Madame Ratignolle; because she keeps up with her music, she doesn’t let everything else fall into chaos. And she’s more of a musician than you are a painter.”

“She isn’t a musician, and I’m not a painter. It isn’t on account of painting that I let things go.”

“She isn’t a musician, and I’m not a painter. It’s not because of painting that I let things slide.”

“On account of what, then?”

"Why is that, then?"

“Oh! I don’t know. Let me alone; you bother me.”

“Oh! I don’t know. Just leave me alone; you’re bothering me.”

It sometimes entered Mr. Pontellier’s mind to wonder if his wife were not growing a little unbalanced mentally. He could see plainly that she was not herself. That is, he could not see that she was becoming herself and daily casting aside that fictitious self which we assume like a garment with which to appear before the world.

It occasionally crossed Mr. Pontellier's mind to question whether his wife was becoming a bit mentally unstable. He could clearly see that she was not acting like her usual self. In fact, he couldn't recognize that she was actually becoming her true self and was gradually shedding the false persona we adopt like clothing to present ourselves to the world.

Her husband let her alone as she requested, and went away to his office. Edna went up to her atelier—a bright room in the top of the house. She was working with great energy and interest, without accomplishing anything, however, which satisfied her even in the smallest degree. For a time she had the whole household enrolled in the service of art. The boys posed for her. They thought it amusing at first, but the occupation soon lost its attractiveness when they discovered that it was not a game arranged especially for their entertainment. The quadroon sat for hours before Edna’s palette, patient as a savage, while the house-maid took charge of the children, and the drawing-room went undusted. But the house-maid, too, served her term as model when Edna perceived that the young woman’s back and shoulders were molded on classic lines, and that her hair, loosened from its confining cap, became an inspiration. While Edna worked she sometimes sang low the little air, “Ah! si tu savais!

Her husband left her alone as she asked and went to his office. Edna went up to her studio—a bright room at the top of the house. She was working with a lot of energy and interest, but wasn't actually getting anything done that satisfied her even a little. For a while, she had the whole household involved in her art. The boys posed for her. They thought it was fun at first, but the activity quickly lost its appeal when they realized it wasn't just a game made for their amusement. The quadroon sat for hours before Edna’s palette, patient as a savage, while the maid took care of the children, and the living room remained dusty. But the maid also took her turn as a model when Edna noticed that the young woman’s back and shoulders had classic lines, and that her hair, freed from its tight cap, became an inspiration. As Edna worked, she sometimes sang softly to the little tune, “Ah! si tu savais!

It moved her with recollections. She could hear again the ripple of the water, the flapping sail. She could see the glint of the moon upon the bay, and could feel the soft, gusty beating of the hot south wind. A subtle current of desire passed through her body, weakening her hold upon the brushes and making her eyes burn.

It stirred memories within her. She could hear the gentle lapping of the water, the sail fluttering. She could see the moonlight reflecting on the bay and feel the warm, brisk flow of the southern wind. A delicate wave of longing washed over her, loosening her grip on the brushes and making her eyes sting.

There were days when she was very happy without knowing why. She was happy to be alive and breathing, when her whole being seemed to be one with the sunlight, the color, the odors, the luxuriant warmth of some perfect Southern day. She liked then to wander alone into strange and unfamiliar places. She discovered many a sunny, sleepy corner, fashioned to dream in. And she found it good to dream and to be alone and unmolested.

There were days when she felt really happy without knowing why. She was happy to be alive and breathing, when her whole being seemed to blend with the sunlight, the colors, the scents, and the warm comfort of a perfect Southern day. In those moments, she liked to wander alone into strange and unfamiliar places. She stumbled upon many sunny, tranquil spots, made for daydreaming. And she found it enjoyable to dream and to be alone without any distractions.

There were days when she was unhappy, she did not know why,—when it did not seem worth while to be glad or sorry, to be alive or dead; when life appeared to her like a grotesque pandemonium and humanity like worms struggling blindly toward inevitable annihilation. She could not work on such a day, nor weave fancies to stir her pulses and warm her blood.

There were days when she felt unhappy, and she didn't know why—when it didn't seem worthwhile to be glad or sad, to be alive or dead; when life looked to her like a bizarre chaos and humanity like worms blindly struggling toward inevitable destruction. She couldn't work on days like that, nor create fantasies to excite her emotions or energize her spirit.

XX

It was during such a mood that Edna hunted up Mademoiselle Reisz. She had not forgotten the rather disagreeable impression left upon her by their last interview; but she nevertheless felt a desire to see her—above all, to listen while she played upon the piano. Quite early in the afternoon she started upon her quest for the pianist. Unfortunately she had mislaid or lost Mademoiselle Reisz’s card, and looking up her address in the city directory, she found that the woman lived on Bienville Street, some distance away. The directory which fell into her hands was a year or more old, however, and upon reaching the number indicated, Edna discovered that the house was occupied by a respectable family of mulattoes who had chambres garnies to let. They had been living there for six months, and knew absolutely nothing of a Mademoiselle Reisz. In fact, they knew nothing of any of their neighbors; their lodgers were all people of the highest distinction, they assured Edna. She did not linger to discuss class distinctions with Madame Pouponne, but hastened to a neighboring grocery store, feeling sure that Mademoiselle would have left her address with the proprietor.

It was in this mood that Edna sought out Mademoiselle Reisz. She hadn’t forgotten the rather unpleasant impression their last meeting left on her, but she still felt a strong urge to see her—especially to listen to her play the piano. Early that afternoon, she set off on her search for the pianist. Unfortunately, she had misplaced or lost Mademoiselle Reisz’s card, so looking up her address in the city directory, she found that the woman lived on Bienville Street, quite a distance away. The directory she had was over a year old, and when she arrived at the address listed, Edna found that the house was now occupied by a respectable family of mulattoes who had chambres garnies for rent. They had been living there for six months and knew absolutely nothing about a Mademoiselle Reisz. In fact, they claimed to know nothing about any of their neighbors; all their lodgers were people of the highest distinction, they assured Edna. She didn’t stay to discuss class differences with Madame Pouponne, but hurried to a nearby grocery store, confident that Mademoiselle would have left her address with the shopkeeper.

He knew Mademoiselle Reisz a good deal better than he wanted to know her, he informed his questioner. In truth, he did not want to know her at all, or anything concerning her—the most disagreeable and unpopular woman who ever lived in Bienville Street. He thanked heaven she had left the neighborhood, and was equally thankful that he did not know where she had gone.

He knew Mademoiselle Reisz much better than he wanted to, he told the person asking. The truth was, he didn’t want to know her at all, or anything about her—the most unpleasant and unpopular woman who ever lived on Bienville Street. He was grateful she had moved away and was just as relieved that he had no idea where she had gone.

Edna’s desire to see Mademoiselle Reisz had increased tenfold since these unlooked-for obstacles had arisen to thwart it. She was wondering who could give her the information she sought, when it suddenly occurred to her that Madame Lebrun would be the one most likely to do so. She knew it was useless to ask Madame Ratignolle, who was on the most distant terms with the musician, and preferred to know nothing concerning her. She had once been almost as emphatic in expressing herself upon the subject as the corner grocer.

Edna’s desire to see Mademoiselle Reisz had grown immensely since these unexpected obstacles had come up to prevent it. She was thinking about who might give her the information she needed when it suddenly struck her that Madame Lebrun would be the most likely source. She knew it would be pointless to ask Madame Ratignolle, who was on very bad terms with the musician and preferred to know nothing about her. She had once been almost as vocal about it as the local grocer.

Edna knew that Madame Lebrun had returned to the city, for it was the middle of November. And she also knew where the Lebruns lived, on Chartres Street.

Edna knew that Madame Lebrun was back in the city since it was mid-November. She also knew where the Lebruns lived, on Chartres Street.

Their home from the outside looked like a prison, with iron bars before the door and lower windows. The iron bars were a relic of the old régime, and no one had ever thought of dislodging them. At the side was a high fence enclosing the garden. A gate or door opening upon the street was locked. Edna rang the bell at this side garden gate, and stood upon the banquette, waiting to be admitted.

Their home looked like a prison from the outside, with iron bars in front of the door and lower windows. The iron bars were a remnant of the old regime, and no one had ever considered removing them. Next to it was a tall fence surrounding the garden. A gate or door leading to the street was locked. Edna rang the bell at this side garden gate and stood on the sidewalk, waiting to be let in.

It was Victor who opened the gate for her. A black woman, wiping her hands upon her apron, was close at his heels. Before she saw them Edna could hear them in altercation, the woman—plainly an anomaly—claiming the right to be allowed to perform her duties, one of which was to answer the bell.

It was Victor who opened the gate for her. A Black woman, wiping her hands on her apron, was right behind him. Before she saw them, Edna could hear them arguing, the woman—clearly out of place—insisting that she had the right to do her job, one of which was to answer the bell.

Victor was surprised and delighted to see Mrs. Pontellier, and he made no attempt to conceal either his astonishment or his delight. He was a dark-browed, good-looking youngster of nineteen, greatly resembling his mother, but with ten times her impetuosity. He instructed the black woman to go at once and inform Madame Lebrun that Mrs. Pontellier desired to see her. The woman grumbled a refusal to do part of her duty when she had not been permitted to do it all, and started back to her interrupted task of weeding the garden. Whereupon Victor administered a rebuke in the form of a volley of abuse, which, owing to its rapidity and incoherence, was all but incomprehensible to Edna. Whatever it was, the rebuke was convincing, for the woman dropped her hoe and went mumbling into the house.

Victor was both surprised and happy to see Mrs. Pontellier, and he didn’t try to hide his amazement or joy. He was a good-looking, dark-browed young man of nineteen, strongly resembling his mother but with ten times her impulsiveness. He told the black woman to go immediately and let Madame Lebrun know that Mrs. Pontellier wanted to see her. The woman grumbled about refusing to do part of her job when she wasn't allowed to do it all and turned back to the weeding she had been interrupted from. In response, Victor scolded her with a barrage of insults that, due to their speed and jumbled nature, were nearly incomprehensible to Edna. Whatever the scolding was about, it was effective, as the woman dropped her hoe and mumbled her way into the house.

Edna did not wish to enter. It was very pleasant there on the side porch, where there were chairs, a wicker lounge, and a small table. She seated herself, for she was tired from her long tramp; and she began to rock gently and smooth out the folds of her silk parasol. Victor drew up his chair beside her. He at once explained that the black woman’s offensive conduct was all due to imperfect training, as he was not there to take her in hand. He had only come up from the island the morning before, and expected to return next day. He stayed all winter at the island; he lived there, and kept the place in order and got things ready for the summer visitors.

Edna didn’t want to go inside. It was really nice on the side porch, where there were chairs, a wicker lounge, and a small table. She sat down because she was tired from her long walk; then she started to rock gently and smooth out the folds of her silk parasol. Victor pulled up his chair next to hers. He immediately explained that the black woman’s rude behavior was all about poor training since he wasn’t there to manage her. He had just come up from the island the day before and planned to go back the next day. He spent the entire winter on the island; he lived there, took care of the place, and got everything ready for the summer guests.

But a man needed occasional relaxation, he informed Mrs. Pontellier, and every now and again he drummed up a pretext to bring him to the city. My! but he had had a time of it the evening before! He wouldn’t want his mother to know, and he began to talk in a whisper. He was scintillant with recollections. Of course, he couldn’t think of telling Mrs. Pontellier all about it, she being a woman and not comprehending such things. But it all began with a girl peeping and smiling at him through the shutters as he passed by. Oh! but she was a beauty! Certainly he smiled back, and went up and talked to her. Mrs. Pontellier did not know him if she supposed he was one to let an opportunity like that escape him. Despite herself, the youngster amused her. She must have betrayed in her look some degree of interest or entertainment. The boy grew more daring, and Mrs. Pontellier might have found herself, in a little while, listening to a highly colored story but for the timely appearance of Madame Lebrun.

But a guy needed to unwind occasionally, he told Mrs. Pontellier, and every now and then he came up with an excuse to head into the city. Wow! He had quite a night the evening before! He wouldn’t want his mom to find out, so he lowered his voice. He was buzzing with memories. Of course, he couldn’t tell Mrs. Pontellier everything, since she wouldn’t understand those kinds of things. It all started when a girl peeked and smiled at him through the shutters as he walked by. Oh! She was a real stunner! Naturally, he smiled back and went over to talk to her. Mrs. Pontellier didn’t know him if she thought he would let an opportunity like that slip away. Despite herself, the young man amused her. She must have shown some level of interest or amusement in her expression. The boy got bolder, and Mrs. Pontellier might have found herself, soon enough, listening to an extravagant story if it hadn’t been for the timely arrival of Madame Lebrun.

That lady was still clad in white, according to her custom of the summer. Her eyes beamed an effusive welcome. Would not Mrs. Pontellier go inside? Would she partake of some refreshment? Why had she not been there before? How was that dear Mr. Pontellier and how were those sweet children? Had Mrs. Pontellier ever known such a warm November?

That lady was still dressed in white, as was her custom in the summer. Her eyes radiated a warm welcome. Would Mrs. Pontellier come inside? Would she like to have some refreshments? Why hadn't she come by before? How was dear Mr. Pontellier, and how were those sweet children? Had Mrs. Pontellier ever experienced such a warm November?

Victor went and reclined on the wicker lounge behind his mother’s chair, where he commanded a view of Edna’s face. He had taken her parasol from her hands while he spoke to her, and he now lifted it and twirled it above him as he lay on his back. When Madame Lebrun complained that it was so dull coming back to the city; that she saw so few people now; that even Victor, when he came up from the island for a day or two, had so much to occupy him and engage his time; then it was that the youth went into contortions on the lounge and winked mischievously at Edna. She somehow felt like a confederate in crime, and tried to look severe and disapproving.

Victor settled onto the wicker lounge behind his mother’s chair, where he had a clear view of Edna’s face. He had taken her parasol from her hands while they spoke, and now he lifted it and twirled it above him as he lay on his back. When Madame Lebrun complained that it was so boring to come back to the city; that she saw so few people now; that even Victor, when he came up from the island for a day or two, had so much to keep him busy and occupied; that’s when the young man began to twist and turn on the lounge, winking playfully at Edna. She somehow felt like an accomplice in mischief and tried to maintain a serious and disapproving expression.

There had been but two letters from Robert, with little in them, they told her. Victor said it was really not worth while to go inside for the letters, when his mother entreated him to go in search of them. He remembered the contents, which in truth he rattled off very glibly when put to the test.

There had only been two letters from Robert, and they had very little in them, they told her. Victor said it really wasn’t worth going inside for the letters when his mother begged him to look for them. He remembered the content well, which he could easily recite when asked.

One letter was written from Vera Cruz and the other from the City of Mexico. He had met Montel, who was doing everything toward his advancement. So far, the financial situation was no improvement over the one he had left in New Orleans, but of course the prospects were vastly better. He wrote of the City of Mexico, the buildings, the people and their habits, the conditions of life which he found there. He sent his love to the family. He inclosed a check to his mother, and hoped she would affectionately remember him to all his friends. That was about the substance of the two letters. Edna felt that if there had been a message for her, she would have received it. The despondent frame of mind in which she had left home began again to overtake her, and she remembered that she wished to find Mademoiselle Reisz.

One letter was sent from Vera Cruz and the other from Mexico City. He had met Montel, who was helping him in every way possible. So far, the financial situation wasn’t any better than what he had left in New Orleans, but obviously, the prospects were much brighter. He wrote about Mexico City, the buildings, the people and their customs, and the living conditions he found there. He sent his love to the family and included a check for his mother, hoping she would kindly remind all his friends of him. That was pretty much the gist of the two letters. Edna felt that if there had been a message meant for her, she would have gotten it. The same feeling of despair she had when leaving home started to creep back in, and she recalled that she wanted to find Mademoiselle Reisz.

Madame Lebrun knew where Mademoiselle Reisz lived. She gave Edna the address, regretting that she would not consent to stay and spend the remainder of the afternoon, and pay a visit to Mademoiselle Reisz some other day. The afternoon was already well advanced.

Madame Lebrun knew where Mademoiselle Reisz lived. She gave Edna the address, wishing she would agree to stay and spend the rest of the afternoon, and visit Mademoiselle Reisz another day. The afternoon was already pretty advanced.

Victor escorted her out upon the banquette, lifted her parasol, and held it over her while he walked to the car with her. He entreated her to bear in mind that the disclosures of the afternoon were strictly confidential. She laughed and bantered him a little, remembering too late that she should have been dignified and reserved.

Victor walked her to the bench, lifted her parasol, and held it over her as they made their way to the car. He urged her to remember that what they discussed that afternoon was strictly confidential. She laughed and teased him a bit, realizing too late that she should have behaved more dignified and reserved.

“How handsome Mrs. Pontellier looked!” said Madame Lebrun to her son.

“How handsome Mrs. Pontellier looks!” said Madame Lebrun to her son.

“Ravishing!” he admitted. “The city atmosphere has improved her. Some way she doesn’t seem like the same woman.”

“Wow!” he admitted. “The city vibe has really changed her. In some way, she doesn’t seem like the same woman.”

XXI

Some people contended that the reason Mademoiselle Reisz always chose apartments up under the roof was to discourage the approach of beggars, peddlars and callers. There were plenty of windows in her little front room. They were for the most part dingy, but as they were nearly always open it did not make so much difference. They often admitted into the room a good deal of smoke and soot; but at the same time all the light and air that there was came through them. From her windows could be seen the crescent of the river, the masts of ships and the big chimneys of the Mississippi steamers. A magnificent piano crowded the apartment. In the next room she slept, and in the third and last she harbored a gasoline stove on which she cooked her meals when disinclined to descend to the neighboring restaurant. It was there also that she ate, keeping her belongings in a rare old buffet, dingy and battered from a hundred years of use.

Some people said that the reason Mademoiselle Reisz always picked apartments up under the roof was to keep beggars, salespeople, and visitors away. Her little front room had plenty of windows. They were mostly grimy, but since they were almost always open, it didn’t really matter much. They often let in a lot of smoke and soot, but at the same time, all the light and air that came in came through them. From her windows, you could see the curve of the river, the masts of ships, and the big chimneys of the Mississippi steamers. A beautiful piano filled the apartment. In the next room, she slept, and in the third and final room, she kept a gasoline stove where she cooked her meals when she didn’t feel like going to the nearby restaurant. It was also where she ate, storing her things in a rare old sideboard, grimy and worn from a hundred years of use.

When Edna knocked at Mademoiselle Reisz’s front room door and entered, she discovered that person standing beside the window, engaged in mending or patching an old prunella gaiter. The little musician laughed all over when she saw Edna. Her laugh consisted of a contortion of the face and all the muscles of the body. She seemed strikingly homely, standing there in the afternoon light. She still wore the shabby lace and the artificial bunch of violets on the side of her head.

When Edna knocked on Mademoiselle Reisz’s front room door and walked in, she found her standing by the window, busy mending an old prunella gaiter. The little musician burst into laughter when she saw Edna. Her laugh involved a funny expression that moved her whole body. She looked quite plain, standing there in the afternoon light. She still had on the worn lace and the fake bunch of violets on the side of her head.

“So you remembered me at last,” said Mademoiselle. “I had said to myself, ‘Ah, bah! she will never come.’”

“So you finally remembered me,” said Mademoiselle. “I told myself, ‘Oh well! She’s never going to show up.’”

“Did you want me to come?” asked Edna with a smile.

“Did you want me to come?” Edna asked, smiling.

“I had not thought much about it,” answered Mademoiselle. The two had seated themselves on a little bumpy sofa which stood against the wall. “I am glad, however, that you came. I have the water boiling back there, and was just about to make some coffee. You will drink a cup with me. And how is la belle dame? Always handsome! always healthy! always contented!” She took Edna’s hand between her strong wiry fingers, holding it loosely without warmth, and executing a sort of double theme upon the back and palm.

“I hadn’t thought much about it,” replied Mademoiselle. The two of them had settled onto a slightly bumpy sofa against the wall. “I’m glad you came, though. I have the water boiling in the back and was just about to make some coffee. You’ll have a cup with me. And how is la belle dame? Always beautiful! always healthy! always happy!” She took Edna's hand between her strong, wiry fingers, holding it loosely without warmth, and played a sort of rhythm on the back and palm.

“Yes,” she went on; “I sometimes thought: ‘She will never come. She promised as those women in society always do, without meaning it. She will not come.’ For I really don’t believe you like me, Mrs. Pontellier.”

“Yes,” she continued; “I sometimes thought: ‘She will never come. She promised, like those women in society always do, without meaning it. She will not come.’ Because I really don’t believe you like me, Mrs. Pontellier.”

“I don’t know whether I like you or not,” replied Edna, gazing down at the little woman with a quizzical look.

“I’m not sure if I like you or not,” Edna replied, looking down at the little woman with a curious expression.

The candor of Mrs. Pontellier’s admission greatly pleased Mademoiselle Reisz. She expressed her gratification by repairing forthwith to the region of the gasoline stove and rewarding her guest with the promised cup of coffee. The coffee and the biscuit accompanying it proved very acceptable to Edna, who had declined refreshment at Madame Lebrun’s and was now beginning to feel hungry. Mademoiselle set the tray which she brought in upon a small table near at hand, and seated herself once again on the lumpy sofa.

The honesty of Mrs. Pontellier’s admission really pleased Mademoiselle Reisz. She showed her satisfaction by heading straight to the area with the gas stove and treating her guest to the promised cup of coffee. The coffee and the biscuit that came with it were very welcome to Edna, who had turned down food at Madame Lebrun’s and was starting to feel hungry. Mademoiselle set the tray she brought in on a nearby small table and sat back down on the lumpy sofa.

“I have had a letter from your friend,” she remarked, as she poured a little cream into Edna’s cup and handed it to her.

“I got a letter from your friend,” she said, as she poured a bit of cream into Edna’s cup and handed it to her.

“My friend?”

"My buddy?"

“Yes, your friend Robert. He wrote to me from the City of Mexico.”

“Yes, your friend Robert. He messaged me from Mexico City.”

“Wrote to you?” repeated Edna in amazement, stirring her coffee absently.

“Wrote to you?” Edna repeated in disbelief, stirring her coffee absentmindedly.

“Yes, to me. Why not? Don’t stir all the warmth out of your coffee; drink it. Though the letter might as well have been sent to you; it was nothing but Mrs. Pontellier from beginning to end.”

“Yes, to me. Why not? Don’t take all the warmth out of your coffee; just drink it. The letter could have easily been sent to you; it was nothing but Mrs. Pontellier from start to finish.”

“Let me see it,” requested the young woman, entreatingly.

“Let me see it,” the young woman pleaded.

“No; a letter concerns no one but the person who writes it and the one to whom it is written.”

“No, a letter is only about the person who writes it and the person it’s addressed to.”

“Haven’t you just said it concerned me from beginning to end?”

“Haven’t you just said it was about me from start to finish?”

“It was written about you, not to you. ‘Have you seen Mrs. Pontellier? How is she looking?’ he asks. ‘As Mrs. Pontellier says,’ or ‘as Mrs. Pontellier once said.’ ‘If Mrs. Pontellier should call upon you, play for her that Impromptu of Chopin’s, my favorite. I heard it here a day or two ago, but not as you play it. I should like to know how it affects her,’ and so on, as if he supposed we were constantly in each other’s society.”

“It was written about you, not to you. ‘Have you seen Mrs. Pontellier? How does she look?’ he asks. ‘As Mrs. Pontellier says,’ or ‘as Mrs. Pontellier once said.’ ‘If Mrs. Pontellier happens to visit you, play for her that Impromptu by Chopin, my favorite. I heard it here a day or two ago, but not as you play it. I’d really like to know how it affects her,’ and so on, as if he thinks we’re always in each other’s company.”

“Let me see the letter.”

"Show me the letter."

“Oh, no.”

“Oh, no.”

“Have you answered it?”

“Did you answer it?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Let me see the letter.”

“Show me the letter.”

“No, and again, no.”

“No, and no again.”

“Then play the Impromptu for me.”

“Then play the Impromptu for me.”

“It is growing late; what time do you have to be home?”

“It’s getting late; what time do you need to be home?”

“Time doesn’t concern me. Your question seems a little rude. Play the Impromptu.”

“Time doesn’t matter to me. Your question comes off as a bit rude. Play the Impromptu.”

“But you have told me nothing of yourself. What are you doing?”

“But you haven’t shared anything about yourself. What are you up to?”

“Painting!” laughed Edna. “I am becoming an artist. Think of it!”

“Painting!” Edna laughed. “I’m becoming an artist. Can you believe it?”

“Ah! an artist! You have pretensions, Madame.”

“Ah! an artist! You have high expectations, Madame.”

“Why pretensions? Do you think I could not become an artist?”

"Why pretend? Do you really think I couldn't be an artist?"

“I do not know you well enough to say. I do not know your talent or your temperament. To be an artist includes much; one must possess many gifts—absolute gifts—which have not been acquired by one’s own effort. And, moreover, to succeed, the artist must possess the courageous soul.”

“I don’t know you well enough to say. I’m not familiar with your talent or your personality. Being an artist involves a lot; you need to have many natural gifts—gifts that you haven’t gained through your own effort. And, in addition, to succeed, an artist must have a brave spirit.”

“What do you mean by the courageous soul?”

“What do you mean by the brave soul?”

“Courageous, ma foi! The brave soul. The soul that dares and defies.”

“Courageous, my word! The brave spirit. The spirit that takes risks and stands up to challenges.”

“Show me the letter and play for me the Impromptu. You see that I have persistence. Does that quality count for anything in art?”

“Show me the letter and play the Impromptu for me. You see that I'm persistent. Does that quality matter in art?”

“It counts with a foolish old woman whom you have captivated,” replied Mademoiselle, with her wriggling laugh.

“It has a silly old woman who’s been taken in by you,” replied Mademoiselle, with her wriggling laugh.

The letter was right there at hand in the drawer of the little table upon which Edna had just placed her coffee cup. Mademoiselle opened the drawer and drew forth the letter, the topmost one. She placed it in Edna’s hands, and without further comment arose and went to the piano.

The letter was right there in the drawer of the small table where Edna had just set her coffee cup. Mademoiselle opened the drawer and took out the letter, the one on top. She handed it to Edna, and without saying anything else, she stood up and walked over to the piano.

Mademoiselle played a soft interlude. It was an improvisation. She sat low at the instrument, and the lines of her body settled into ungraceful curves and angles that gave it an appearance of deformity. Gradually and imperceptibly the interlude melted into the soft opening minor chords of the Chopin Impromptu.

Mademoiselle played a soft interlude. It was an improvisation. She sat low at the instrument, and the shape of her body settled into awkward curves and angles that made it look deformed. Gradually and subtly, the interlude flowed into the gentle opening minor chords of the Chopin Impromptu.

Edna did not know when the Impromptu began or ended. She sat in the sofa corner reading Robert’s letter by the fading light. Mademoiselle had glided from the Chopin into the quivering love notes of Isolde’s song, and back again to the Impromptu with its soulful and poignant longing.

Edna didn’t know when the Impromptu started or finished. She sat in the corner of the couch reading Robert’s letter by the dimming light. Mademoiselle had transitioned from the Chopin into the trembling love notes of Isolde’s song, and then back again to the Impromptu with its deep and emotional longing.

The shadows deepened in the little room. The music grew strange and fantastic—turbulent, insistent, plaintive and soft with entreaty. The shadows grew deeper. The music filled the room. It floated out upon the night, over the housetops, the crescent of the river, losing itself in the silence of the upper air.

The shadows thickened in the small room. The music became odd and enchanting—chaotic, urgent, sorrowful, and gentle with pleading. The shadows became darker. The music filled the space. It drifted out into the night, over the rooftops, the curve of the river, disappearing into the stillness of the night sky.

Edna was sobbing, just as she had wept one midnight at Grand Isle when strange, new voices awoke in her. She arose in some agitation to take her departure. “May I come again, Mademoiselle?” she asked at the threshold.

Edna was crying, just like she had cried one midnight at Grand Isle when unfamiliar, newfound feelings stirred inside her. She got up in a bit of a rush to leave. “Can I visit again, Mademoiselle?” she asked at the door.

“Come whenever you feel like it. Be careful; the stairs and landings are dark; don’t stumble.”

“Come by whenever you want. Just be careful; the stairs and landings are dark, so watch your step.”

Mademoiselle reentered and lit a candle. Robert’s letter was on the floor. She stooped and picked it up. It was crumpled and damp with tears. Mademoiselle smoothed the letter out, restored it to the envelope, and replaced it in the table drawer.

Mademoiselle came back in and lit a candle. Robert's letter was on the floor. She bent down and picked it up. It was wrinkled and damp with tears. Mademoiselle smoothed out the letter, put it back in the envelope, and placed it in the drawer of the table.

XXII

One morning on his way into town Mr. Pontellier stopped at the house of his old friend and family physician, Doctor Mandelet. The Doctor was a semi-retired physician, resting, as the saying is, upon his laurels. He bore a reputation for wisdom rather than skill—leaving the active practice of medicine to his assistants and younger contemporaries—and was much sought for in matters of consultation. A few families, united to him by bonds of friendship, he still attended when they required the services of a physician. The Pontelliers were among these.

One morning on his way into town, Mr. Pontellier stopped by the house of his old friend and family doctor, Doctor Mandelet. The Doctor was a semi-retired physician, living off his past accomplishments, as the saying goes. He was known more for his wisdom than his medical skills—leaving the hands-on practice of medicine to his assistants and younger colleagues—and was in high demand for consultations. He still looked after a few families connected to him by friendship whenever they needed a doctor. The Pontelliers were among them.

Mr. Pontellier found the Doctor reading at the open window of his study. His house stood rather far back from the street, in the center of a delightful garden, so that it was quiet and peaceful at the old gentleman’s study window. He was a great reader. He stared up disapprovingly over his eye-glasses as Mr. Pontellier entered, wondering who had the temerity to disturb him at that hour of the morning.

Mr. Pontellier found the Doctor reading at the open window of his study. His house was set back from the street, in the middle of a beautiful garden, making it quiet and peaceful at the old man’s study window. He was an avid reader. He looked up disapprovingly over his glasses as Mr. Pontellier walked in, wondering who had the nerve to interrupt him at that hour of the morning.

“Ah, Pontellier! Not sick, I hope. Come and have a seat. What news do you bring this morning?” He was quite portly, with a profusion of gray hair, and small blue eyes which age had robbed of much of their brightness but none of their penetration.

“Ah, Pontellier! I hope you’re not sick. Come take a seat. What’s the news this morning?” He was quite heavyset, with a lot of gray hair and small blue eyes that age had dimmed but not diminished in sharpness.

“Oh! I’m never sick, Doctor. You know that I come of tough fiber—of that old Creole race of Pontelliers that dry up and finally blow away. I came to consult—no, not precisely to consult—to talk to you about Edna. I don’t know what ails her.”

“Oh! I never get sick, Doctor. You know I come from strong stuff— from that old Creole family of the Pontelliers who just fade away in the end. I came to talk to you—not exactly to consult—about Edna. I don’t know what's wrong with her.”

“Madame Pontellier not well,” marveled the Doctor. “Why, I saw her—I think it was a week ago—walking along Canal Street, the picture of health, it seemed to me.”

“Madame Pontellier isn’t well,” the Doctor exclaimed in surprise. “I saw her—I think it was a week ago—walking down Canal Street, looking perfectly healthy, as far as I could tell.”

“Yes, yes; she seems quite well,” said Mr. Pontellier, leaning forward and whirling his stick between his two hands; “but she doesn’t act well. She’s odd, she’s not like herself. I can’t make her out, and I thought perhaps you’d help me.”

“Yes, yes; she seems okay,” said Mr. Pontellier, leaning forward and spinning his stick between his hands; “but she’s not acting like herself. She’s strange, she’s different. I can’t figure her out, and I thought maybe you could help me.”

“How does she act?” inquired the Doctor.

“How does she behave?” the Doctor asked.

“Well, it isn’t easy to explain,” said Mr. Pontellier, throwing himself back in his chair. “She lets the housekeeping go to the dickens.”

“Well, it’s not easy to explain,” Mr. Pontellier said as he leaned back in his chair. “She’s letting the housekeeping go to waste.”

“Well, well; women are not all alike, my dear Pontellier. We’ve got to consider—”

“Well, well; women aren’t all the same, my dear Pontellier. We need to consider—”

“I know that; I told you I couldn’t explain. Her whole attitude—toward me and everybody and everything—has changed. You know I have a quick temper, but I don’t want to quarrel or be rude to a woman, especially my wife; yet I’m driven to it, and feel like ten thousand devils after I’ve made a fool of myself. She’s making it devilishly uncomfortable for me,” he went on nervously. “She’s got some sort of notion in her head concerning the eternal rights of women; and—you understand—we meet in the morning at the breakfast table.”

“I know that; I already told you I couldn’t explain. Her whole attitude—toward me and everyone and everything—has changed. You know I have a quick temper, but I really don’t want to argue or be rude to a woman, especially my wife; yet I feel pushed to it, and I feel awful afterwards for making a fool of myself. She’s making it incredibly uncomfortable for me,” he continued anxiously. “She’s got some kind of idea in her head about women’s rights; and—you know how it is—we meet in the morning at the breakfast table.”

The old gentleman lifted his shaggy eyebrows, protruded his thick nether lip, and tapped the arms of his chair with his cushioned fingertips.

The old man raised his bushy eyebrows, stuck out his bottom lip, and tapped the arms of his chair with his padded fingertips.

“What have you been doing to her, Pontellier?”

"What have you been doing to her, Pontellier?"

“Doing! Parbleu!

“Doing! Wow!

“Has she,” asked the Doctor, with a smile, “has she been associating of late with a circle of pseudo-intellectual women—super-spiritual superior beings? My wife has been telling me about them.”

“Has she,” asked the Doctor, smiling, “has she been hanging out recently with a group of fake-smart women—overly spiritual, superior beings? My wife has been telling me about them.”

“That’s the trouble,” broke in Mr. Pontellier, “she hasn’t been associating with any one. She has abandoned her Tuesdays at home, has thrown over all her acquaintances, and goes tramping about by herself, moping in the street-cars, getting in after dark. I tell you she’s peculiar. I don’t like it; I feel a little worried over it.”

“That's the problem,” interrupted Mr. Pontellier, “she hasn’t been hanging out with anyone. She’s given up her Tuesdays at home, has cut off all her friends, and wanders around by herself, sulking on the streetcars, coming in after dark. I’m telling you, she’s odd. I don’t like it; it makes me a bit uneasy.”

This was a new aspect for the Doctor. “Nothing hereditary?” he asked, seriously. “Nothing peculiar about her family antecedents, is there?”

This was a new angle for the Doctor. “Nothing hereditary?” he asked, seriously. “Nothing unusual about her family background, right?”

“Oh, no, indeed! She comes of sound old Presbyterian Kentucky stock. The old gentleman, her father, I have heard, used to atone for his weekday sins with his Sunday devotions. I know for a fact, that his race horses literally ran away with the prettiest bit of Kentucky farming land I ever laid eyes upon. Margaret—you know Margaret—she has all the Presbyterianism undiluted. And the youngest is something of a vixen. By the way, she gets married in a couple of weeks from now.”

“Oh, no, really! She comes from a solid old Presbyterian Kentucky family. I’ve heard that her father used to make up for his sins during the week with his Sunday worship. I know for sure that his racehorses actually took off with the most beautiful piece of farmland in Kentucky I’ve ever seen. Margaret—you know Margaret—she’s all about Presbyterian values, no dilution there. And the youngest sister is quite the troublemaker. By the way, she's getting married in a couple of weeks.”

“Send your wife up to the wedding,” exclaimed the Doctor, foreseeing a happy solution. “Let her stay among her own people for a while; it will do her good.”

“Send your wife to the wedding,” the Doctor exclaimed, anticipating a positive outcome. “Let her spend some time with her own people; it will be good for her.”

“That’s what I want her to do. She won’t go to the marriage. She says a wedding is one of the most lamentable spectacles on earth. Nice thing for a woman to say to her husband!” exclaimed Mr. Pontellier, fuming anew at the recollection.

“That’s what I want her to do. She won’t go to the marriage. She says a wedding is one of the most depressing sights on earth. Nice thing for a woman to say to her husband!” Mr. Pontellier exclaimed, fuming again at the memory.

“Pontellier,” said the Doctor, after a moment’s reflection, “let your wife alone for a while. Don’t bother her, and don’t let her bother you. Woman, my dear friend, is a very peculiar and delicate organism—a sensitive and highly organized woman, such as I know Mrs. Pontellier to be, is especially peculiar. It would require an inspired psychologist to deal successfully with them. And when ordinary fellows like you and me attempt to cope with their idiosyncrasies the result is bungling. Most women are moody and whimsical. This is some passing whim of your wife, due to some cause or causes which you and I needn’t try to fathom. But it will pass happily over, especially if you let her alone. Send her around to see me.”

“Pontellier,” the Doctor said after a moment of thought, “give your wife some space. Don’t bother her, and don’t let her bother you. Women, my dear friend, are very complex and delicate beings—especially a sensitive and highly organized woman like Mrs. Pontellier. It would take an insightful psychologist to handle them successfully. And when ordinary guys like you and me try to understand their quirks, it usually ends in confusion. Most women can be moody and unpredictable. This is just a temporary mood of your wife, caused by things we don’t need to dig into. But it will pass, especially if you just let her be. Have her come by to see me.”

“Oh! I couldn’t do that; there’d be no reason for it,” objected Mr. Pontellier.

“Oh! I couldn’t do that; there wouldn’t be any point,” Mr. Pontellier protested.

“Then I’ll go around and see her,” said the Doctor. “I’ll drop in to dinner some evening en bon ami.”

“Then I’ll stop by and see her,” said the Doctor. “I’ll come over for dinner one evening as a good friend.”

“Do! by all means,” urged Mr. Pontellier. “What evening will you come? Say Thursday. Will you come Thursday?” he asked, rising to take his leave.

“Sure, go ahead!” Mr. Pontellier encouraged. “What evening will you come? How about Thursday? Will you come on Thursday?” he asked, standing up to say goodbye.

“Very well; Thursday. My wife may possibly have some engagement for me Thursday. In case she has, I shall let you know. Otherwise, you may expect me.”

“Alright; Thursday. My wife might have something planned for me on Thursday. If she does, I'll let you know. Otherwise, you can expect me.”

Mr. Pontellier turned before leaving to say:

Mr. Pontellier turned before leaving to say:

“I am going to New York on business very soon. I have a big scheme on hand, and want to be on the field proper to pull the ropes and handle the ribbons. We’ll let you in on the inside if you say so, Doctor,” he laughed.

“I’m heading to New York for work really soon. I have a big plan in mind, and I need to be right there to pull the strings and take charge. We’ll fill you in on the details if you’re interested, Doctor,” he laughed.

“No, I thank you, my dear sir,” returned the Doctor. “I leave such ventures to you younger men with the fever of life still in your blood.”

“No, thank you, my dear sir,” replied the Doctor. “I’ll leave those adventures to you younger guys who still have the fire of life in your veins.”

“What I wanted to say,” continued Mr. Pontellier, with his hand on the knob; “I may have to be absent a good while. Would you advise me to take Edna along?”

“What I want to say,” continued Mr. Pontellier, with his hand on the knob, “is that I might be gone for a long time. Do you think I should take Edna with me?”

“By all means, if she wishes to go. If not, leave her here. Don’t contradict her. The mood will pass, I assure you. It may take a month, two, three months—possibly longer, but it will pass; have patience.”

“Of course, if she wants to go, let her. If not, leave her here. Don’t argue with her. This feeling will pass, I promise. It might take a month, two, three months—maybe longer, but it will pass; just be patient.”

“Well, good-by, à jeudi,” said Mr. Pontellier, as he let himself out.

“Well, goodbye, see you Thursday,” said Mr. Pontellier, as he let himself out.

The Doctor would have liked during the course of conversation to ask, “Is there any man in the case?” but he knew his Creole too well to make such a blunder as that.

The Doctor would have liked to ask during the conversation, “Is there any man involved?” but he knew his Creole too well to make that mistake.

He did not resume his book immediately, but sat for a while meditatively looking out into the garden.

He didn’t pick up his book right away; instead, he sat for a bit, thoughtfully staring out at the garden.

XXIII

Edna’s father was in the city, and had been with them several days. She was not very warmly or deeply attached to him, but they had certain tastes in common, and when together they were companionable. His coming was in the nature of a welcome disturbance; it seemed to furnish a new direction for her emotions.

Edna’s dad was in the city and had been with them for several days. She didn’t feel very close to him, but they shared some interests, and when they were together, they got along well. His visit was like a breath of fresh air; it seemed to give her emotions a new focus.

He had come to purchase a wedding gift for his daughter, Janet, and an outfit for himself in which he might make a creditable appearance at her marriage. Mr. Pontellier had selected the bridal gift, as every one immediately connected with him always deferred to his taste in such matters. And his suggestions on the question of dress—which too often assumes the nature of a problem—were of inestimable value to his father-in-law. But for the past few days the old gentleman had been upon Edna’s hands, and in his society she was becoming acquainted with a new set of sensations. He had been a colonel in the Confederate army, and still maintained, with the title, the military bearing which had always accompanied it. His hair and mustache were white and silky, emphasizing the rugged bronze of his face. He was tall and thin, and wore his coats padded, which gave a fictitious breadth and depth to his shoulders and chest. Edna and her father looked very distinguished together, and excited a good deal of notice during their perambulations. Upon his arrival she began by introducing him to her atelier and making a sketch of him. He took the whole matter very seriously. If her talent had been ten-fold greater than it was, it would not have surprised him, convinced as he was that he had bequeathed to all of his daughters the germs of a masterful capability, which only depended upon their own efforts to be directed toward successful achievement.

He had come to buy a wedding gift for his daughter, Janet, and a new outfit for himself to make a good impression at her wedding. Mr. Pontellier had picked out the bridal gift, as everyone close to him always relied on his taste for these things. His advice on clothing—often a tricky issue—was incredibly valuable to his father-in-law. But for the past few days, the old gentleman had been in Edna’s care, and in his company, she was experiencing a whole new set of feelings. He had been a colonel in the Confederate army and still carried himself with the military demeanor that came with the title. His hair and mustache were white and silky, contrasting with the rugged bronze of his face. He was tall and thin, wearing padded coats that gave him a more substantial appearance. Edna and her father looked very distinguished together, attracting a lot of attention as they walked around. Upon his arrival, she started by introducing him to her studio and making a sketch of him. He took the whole thing very seriously. If her talent had been ten times greater than it was, it wouldn’t have surprised him, as he was convinced that he had passed on the seeds of great ability to all his daughters, which only required their own efforts to blossom into success.

Before her pencil he sat rigid and unflinching, as he had faced the cannon’s mouth in days gone by. He resented the intrusion of the children, who gaped with wondering eyes at him, sitting so stiff up there in their mother’s bright atelier. When they drew near he motioned them away with an expressive action of the foot, loath to disturb the fixed lines of his countenance, his arms, or his rigid shoulders.

Before her pencil, he sat straight and unyielding, just like he had faced the cannon's mouth back in the day. He didn't like the kids crowding around, staring at him with wide eyes while he sat so stiffly in their mom's bright studio. When they got too close, he gestured for them to back off with a movement of his foot, reluctant to mess up the fixed lines of his face, arms, or rigid shoulders.

Edna, anxious to entertain him, invited Mademoiselle Reisz to meet him, having promised him a treat in her piano playing; but Mademoiselle declined the invitation. So together they attended a soirée musicale at the Ratignolles’. Monsieur and Madame Ratignolle made much of the Colonel, installing him as the guest of honor and engaging him at once to dine with them the following Sunday, or any day which he might select. Madame coquetted with him in the most captivating and naive manner, with eyes, gestures, and a profusion of compliments, till the Colonel’s old head felt thirty years younger on his padded shoulders. Edna marveled, not comprehending. She herself was almost devoid of coquetry.

Edna, eager to impress him, invited Mademoiselle Reisz to meet him, having promised him a treat with her piano playing; but Mademoiselle turned down the invitation. So they both went to a soirée musicale at the Ratignolles’. Monsieur and Madame Ratignolle fawned over the Colonel, making him the guest of honor and quickly inviting him to dinner with them the following Sunday or any day he wanted. Madame flirted with him in the most charming and innocent way, using her eyes, gestures, and a flood of compliments, making the Colonel feel thirty years younger on his padded shoulders. Edna was amazed, not understanding. She herself was almost completely lacking in flirtation.

There were one or two men whom she observed at the soirée musicale; but she would never have felt moved to any kittenish display to attract their notice—to any feline or feminine wiles to express herself toward them. Their personality attracted her in an agreeable way. Her fancy selected them, and she was glad when a lull in the music gave them an opportunity to meet her and talk with her. Often on the street the glance of strange eyes had lingered in her memory, and sometimes had disturbed her.

There were a couple of guys she noticed at the soirée musicale; but she would never have felt the need to put on any playful act to get their attention—or use any feminine tricks to show interest in them. Their personalities attracted her in a nice way. She found herself drawn to them, and she was happy when a break in the music gave them a chance to meet and chat with her. Often on the street, the gaze of unfamiliar eyes had stuck in her mind, and sometimes it had unsettled her.

Mr. Pontellier did not attend these soirées musicales. He considered them bourgeois, and found more diversion at the club. To Madame Ratignolle he said the music dispensed at her soirées was too “heavy,” too far beyond his untrained comprehension. His excuse flattered her. But she disapproved of Mr. Pontellier’s club, and she was frank enough to tell Edna so.

Mr. Pontellier didn’t go to those soirées musicales. He thought they were bourgeois and preferred to have fun at the club instead. He told Madame Ratignolle that the music at her soirées was too “heavy,” way beyond his untrained understanding. His excuse made her feel good, but she didn’t approve of Mr. Pontellier’s club, and she was honest enough to tell Edna that.

“It’s a pity Mr. Pontellier doesn’t stay home more in the evenings. I think you would be more—well, if you don’t mind my saying it—more united, if he did.”

“It’s a shame Mr. Pontellier doesn’t spend more evenings at home. I believe you’d be more—well, if you don’t mind me saying it—more connected, if he did.”

“Oh! dear no!” said Edna, with a blank look in her eyes. “What should I do if he stayed home? We wouldn’t have anything to say to each other.”

“Oh! no way!” said Edna, with a blank look in her eyes. “What would I do if he stayed home? We wouldn’t have anything to talk about.”

She had not much of anything to say to her father, for that matter; but he did not antagonize her. She discovered that he interested her, though she realized that he might not interest her long; and for the first time in her life she felt as if she were thoroughly acquainted with him. He kept her busy serving him and ministering to his wants. It amused her to do so. She would not permit a servant or one of the children to do anything for him which she might do herself. Her husband noticed, and thought it was the expression of a deep filial attachment which he had never suspected.

She didn't have much to say to her father, but he didn't push her away. She found him interesting, even if she knew that might not last. For the first time in her life, she felt like she really knew him. He kept her occupied taking care of him and meeting his needs, which she quite enjoyed. She made sure that neither a servant nor one of the kids did anything for him that she could do herself. Her husband noticed this and thought it showed a strong bond she never revealed before.

The Colonel drank numerous “toddies” during the course of the day, which left him, however, imperturbed. He was an expert at concocting strong drinks. He had even invented some, to which he had given fantastic names, and for whose manufacture he required diverse ingredients that it devolved upon Edna to procure for him.

The Colonel drank several "toddies" throughout the day, which didn’t bother him at all. He was really good at mixing strong drinks. He even came up with a few of his own, giving them imaginative names, and it was up to Edna to gather the different ingredients he needed to make them.

When Doctor Mandelet dined with the Pontelliers on Thursday he could discern in Mrs. Pontellier no trace of that morbid condition which her husband had reported to him. She was excited and in a manner radiant. She and her father had been to the race course, and their thoughts when they seated themselves at table were still occupied with the events of the afternoon, and their talk was still of the track. The Doctor had not kept pace with turf affairs. He had certain recollections of racing in what he called “the good old times” when the Lecompte stables flourished, and he drew upon this fund of memories so that he might not be left out and seem wholly devoid of the modern spirit. But he failed to impose upon the Colonel, and was even far from impressing him with this trumped-up knowledge of bygone days. Edna had staked her father on his last venture, with the most gratifying results to both of them. Besides, they had met some very charming people, according to the Colonel’s impressions. Mrs. Mortimer Merriman and Mrs. James Highcamp, who were there with Alcée Arobin, had joined them and had enlivened the hours in a fashion that warmed him to think of.

When Doctor Mandelet had dinner with the Pontelliers on Thursday, he saw no sign of the troubling issue her husband had mentioned. Mrs. Pontellier was lively and almost glowing. She and her father had been to the racetrack, and as they sat down to eat, their minds were still focused on the events of the afternoon, chatting about the races. The Doctor hadn’t kept up with the horse racing scene. He remembered the days of racing he referred to as “the good old times,” when the Lecompte stables were thriving, and he pulled from those memories to feel included and avoid seeming completely out of touch. However, he didn't manage to impress the Colonel, and his attempts to show off this outdated knowledge didn’t resonate with him. Edna had backed her father in his latest gamble, which turned out beneficial for both of them. Additionally, they had met some delightful people, based on the Colonel’s opinions. Mrs. Mortimer Merriman and Mrs. James Highcamp, who were there with Alcée Arobin, had joined them and brightened the evening in a way that made him feel warm inside.

Mr. Pontellier himself had no particular leaning toward horseracing, and was even rather inclined to discourage it as a pastime, especially when he considered the fate of that blue-grass farm in Kentucky. He endeavored, in a general way, to express a particular disapproval, and only succeeded in arousing the ire and opposition of his father-in-law. A pretty dispute followed, in which Edna warmly espoused her father’s cause and the Doctor remained neutral.

Mr. Pontellier didn't have much interest in horse racing and actually tended to discourage it as a hobby, especially when he thought about the fate of that bluegrass farm in Kentucky. He tried, in a general way, to show his disapproval, but only managed to anger his father-in-law. This led to a heated argument, with Edna passionately supporting her father's side while the Doctor stayed out of it.

He observed his hostess attentively from under his shaggy brows, and noted a subtle change which had transformed her from the listless woman he had known into a being who, for the moment, seemed palpitant with the forces of life. Her speech was warm and energetic. There was no repression in her glance or gesture. She reminded him of some beautiful, sleek animal waking up in the sun.

He watched his hostess closely from beneath his unruly eyebrows and noticed a subtle change that had turned her from the indifferent woman he had known into someone who, for the moment, seemed alive with vitality. Her words were warm and energetic. There was no restraint in her gaze or movements. She reminded him of a beautiful, sleek animal waking up in the sun.

The dinner was excellent. The claret was warm and the champagne was cold, and under their beneficent influence the threatened unpleasantness melted and vanished with the fumes of the wine.

The dinner was great. The red wine was warm and the champagne was chilled, and under their positive influence, the looming awkwardness disappeared with the aromas of the wine.

Mr. Pontellier warmed up and grew reminiscent. He told some amusing plantation experiences, recollections of old Iberville and his youth, when he hunted ’possum in company with some friendly darky; thrashed the pecan trees, shot the grosbec, and roamed the woods and fields in mischievous idleness.

Mr. Pontellier got more comfortable and started reminiscing. He shared some funny stories from the plantation, memories of old Iberville and his younger days when he would hunt ’possum with a friendly local; shook the pecan trees, shot the grosbeak, and wandered through the woods and fields, enjoying carefree mischief.

The Colonel, with little sense of humor and of the fitness of things, related a somber episode of those dark and bitter days, in which he had acted a conspicuous part and always formed a central figure. Nor was the Doctor happier in his selection, when he told the old, ever new and curious story of the waning of a woman’s love, seeking strange, new channels, only to return to its legitimate source after days of fierce unrest. It was one of the many little human documents which had been unfolded to him during his long career as a physician. The story did not seem especially to impress Edna. She had one of her own to tell, of a woman who paddled away with her lover one night in a pirogue and never came back. They were lost amid the Baratarian Islands, and no one ever heard of them or found trace of them from that day to this. It was a pure invention. She said that Madame Antoine had related it to her. That, also, was an invention. Perhaps it was a dream she had had. But every glowing word seemed real to those who listened. They could feel the hot breath of the Southern night; they could hear the long sweep of the pirogue through the glistening moonlit water, the beating of birds’ wings, rising startled from among the reeds in the salt-water pools; they could see the faces of the lovers, pale, close together, rapt in oblivious forgetfulness, drifting into the unknown.

The Colonel, who had little sense of humor and an odd view of how things should be, shared a somber story from those dark, difficult days, in which he played a prominent role and was always at the center of it all. The Doctor was no better in his choice when he recounted the old, timeless tale of a woman’s love fading away, searching for new experiences, only to eventually return to its rightful place after days of intense turmoil. It was one of the many personal stories he had come across during his long career as a doctor. The story didn’t seem to leave much of an impression on Edna. She had her own story to tell, about a woman who rowed away with her lover one night in a canoe and never returned. They got lost among the Baratarian Islands, and no one ever heard from them or found any trace of them since that day. It was a complete fabrication. She claimed Madame Antoine had told it to her. That was also made up. Maybe it was a dream she had. But every vivid word felt real to those listening. They could sense the warm air of the Southern night; they could hear the canoe gliding through the shimmering moonlit water, the flapping of birds’ wings as they startled and flew up from the reeds in the saltwater pools; they could see the lovers’ faces, pale and close together, lost in blissful oblivion, drifting into the unknown.

The champagne was cold, and its subtle fumes played fantastic tricks with Edna’s memory that night.

The champagne was cold, and its subtle aromas played amazing tricks with Edna’s memory that night.

Outside, away from the glow of the fire and the soft lamplight, the night was chill and murky. The Doctor doubled his old-fashioned cloak across his breast as he strode home through the darkness. He knew his fellow-creatures better than most men; knew that inner life which so seldom unfolds itself to unanointed eyes. He was sorry he had accepted Pontellier’s invitation. He was growing old, and beginning to need rest and an imperturbed spirit. He did not want the secrets of other lives thrust upon him.

Outside, away from the glow of the fire and the soft light of the lamps, the night was cold and dark. The Doctor wrapped his old-fashioned cloak around himself as he walked home through the darkness. He understood people better than most; he recognized the inner life that rarely reveals itself to untrained eyes. He regretted accepting Pontellier’s invitation. He was getting older and starting to need peace and quiet. He didn't want the secrets of other people's lives forced on him.

“I hope it isn’t Arobin,” he muttered to himself as he walked. “I hope to heaven it isn’t Alcée Arobin.”

“I hope it’s not Arobin,” he muttered to himself as he walked. “I really hope it’s not Alcée Arobin.”

XXIV

Edna and her father had a warm, and almost violent dispute upon the subject of her refusal to attend her sister’s wedding. Mr. Pontellier declined to interfere, to interpose either his influence or his authority. He was following Doctor Mandelet’s advice, and letting her do as she liked. The Colonel reproached his daughter for her lack of filial kindness and respect, her want of sisterly affection and womanly consideration. His arguments were labored and unconvincing. He doubted if Janet would accept any excuse—forgetting that Edna had offered none. He doubted if Janet would ever speak to her again, and he was sure Margaret would not.

Edna and her father had a heated argument about her decision not to go to her sister’s wedding. Mr. Pontellier chose not to get involved, nor did he try to exert his influence or authority. He was following Doctor Mandelet’s advice and letting her make her own choices. The Colonel criticized his daughter for her lack of kindness and respect as a daughter, her absence of sisterly love, and her failure to act like a proper woman. His points were forced and unconvincing. He wondered if Janet would accept any excuse—forgetting that Edna hadn’t made any. He questioned whether Janet would ever talk to her again, and he was certain that Margaret wouldn’t.

Edna was glad to be rid of her father when he finally took himself off with his wedding garments and his bridal gifts, with his padded shoulders, his Bible reading, his “toddies” and ponderous oaths.

Edna was happy to be done with her father when he finally left with his wedding clothes and gifts, his padded shoulders, his Bible readings, his “toddies,” and heavy oaths.

Mr. Pontellier followed him closely. He meant to stop at the wedding on his way to New York and endeavor by every means which money and love could devise to atone somewhat for Edna’s incomprehensible action.

Mr. Pontellier followed him closely. He planned to stop at the wedding on his way to New York and try by every possible means that money and love could offer to make up for Edna’s baffling action.

“You are too lenient, too lenient by far, Léonce,” asserted the Colonel. “Authority, coercion are what is needed. Put your foot down good and hard; the only way to manage a wife. Take my word for it.”

“You're way too soft, Léonce,” the Colonel said. “What you need is authority and control. You have to be firm; that’s the only way to handle a wife. Believe me.”

The Colonel was perhaps unaware that he had coerced his own wife into her grave. Mr. Pontellier had a vague suspicion of it which he thought it needless to mention at that late day.

The Colonel might not realize that he had pushed his own wife to her death. Mr. Pontellier had a vague feeling about it, but he thought it was pointless to bring it up at that stage.

Edna was not so consciously gratified at her husband’s leaving home as she had been over the departure of her father. As the day approached when he was to leave her for a comparatively long stay, she grew melting and affectionate, remembering his many acts of consideration and his repeated expressions of an ardent attachment. She was solicitous about his health and his welfare. She bustled around, looking after his clothing, thinking about heavy underwear, quite as Madame Ratignolle would have done under similar circumstances. She cried when he went away, calling him her dear, good friend, and she was quite certain she would grow lonely before very long and go to join him in New York.

Edna wasn’t as consciously pleased with her husband leaving as she had been when her father left. As the day of his departure for a relatively long time came closer, she became more emotional and affectionate, reflecting on his many thoughtful gestures and his frequent declarations of deep love. She worried about his health and well-being. She busied herself with his clothes, thinking about warm underwear, just like Madame Ratignolle might have in a similar situation. She cried when he left, calling him her dear, good friend, and she was pretty sure she would feel lonely soon and would go to join him in New York.

But after all, a radiant peace settled upon her when she at last found herself alone. Even the children were gone. Old Madame Pontellier had come herself and carried them off to Iberville with their quadroon. The old madame did not venture to say she was afraid they would be neglected during Léonce’s absence; she hardly ventured to think so. She was hungry for them—even a little fierce in her attachment. She did not want them to be wholly “children of the pavement,” she always said when begging to have them for a space. She wished them to know the country, with its streams, its fields, its woods, its freedom, so delicious to the young. She wished them to taste something of the life their father had lived and known and loved when he, too, was a little child.

But after all, a beautiful peace settled over her when she finally found herself alone. Even the kids were gone. Old Madame Pontellier had come herself and taken them to Iberville with their quadroon. The old madame didn’t dare say she was worried they would be neglected while Léonce was away; she barely allowed herself to think that. She was eager for them—even a bit fierce in her attachment. She didn’t want them to be completely “children of the pavement,” as she always said when asking to keep them for a while. She wanted them to experience the country, with its streams, fields, woods, and the freedom that is so wonderful for the young. She wanted them to get a taste of the life their father had lived, known, and loved when he, too, was just a child.

When Edna was at last alone, she breathed a big, genuine sigh of relief. A feeling that was unfamiliar but very delicious came over her. She walked all through the house, from one room to another, as if inspecting it for the first time. She tried the various chairs and lounges, as if she had never sat and reclined upon them before. And she perambulated around the outside of the house, investigating, looking to see if windows and shutters were secure and in order. The flowers were like new acquaintances; she approached them in a familiar spirit, and made herself at home among them. The garden walks were damp, and Edna called to the maid to bring out her rubber sandals. And there she stayed, and stooped, digging around the plants, trimming, picking dead, dry leaves. The children’s little dog came out, interfering, getting in her way. She scolded him, laughed at him, played with him. The garden smelled so good and looked so pretty in the afternoon sunlight. Edna plucked all the bright flowers she could find, and went into the house with them, she and the little dog.

When Edna was finally alone, she let out a big, genuine sigh of relief. An unfamiliar but wonderful sensation washed over her. She wandered through the house, moving from room to room as if she were seeing it for the first time. She tried out the different chairs and couches, as if she had never sat on them before. Then she walked around the outside of the house, checking to make sure the windows and shutters were secure and in good shape. The flowers felt like new friends; she approached them with a sense of familiarity and made herself comfortable among them. The garden paths were damp, so Edna called out to the maid to bring her rubber sandals. There she stayed, bending down to dig around the plants, trimming and picking off dead, dry leaves. The children’s little dog came out, getting in her way. She scolded him, laughed at him, and played with him. The garden smelled amazing and looked so beautiful in the afternoon sunlight. Edna picked all the bright flowers she could find and went back into the house with them, along with the little dog.

Even the kitchen assumed a sudden interesting character which she had never before perceived. She went in to give directions to the cook, to say that the butcher would have to bring much less meat, that they would require only half their usual quantity of bread, of milk and groceries. She told the cook that she herself would be greatly occupied during Mr. Pontellier’s absence, and she begged her to take all thought and responsibility of the larder upon her own shoulders.

Even the kitchen took on an unexpected charm that she had never noticed before. She went in to give instructions to the cook, to say that the butcher needed to bring a lot less meat, and that they would only need half the usual amount of bread, milk, and groceries. She informed the cook that she would be quite busy during Mr. Pontellier's absence, and she asked her to take full responsibility for the pantry.

That night Edna dined alone. The candelabra, with a few candles in the center of the table, gave all the light she needed. Outside the circle of light in which she sat, the large dining-room looked solemn and shadowy. The cook, placed upon her mettle, served a delicious repast—a luscious tenderloin broiled à point. The wine tasted good; the marron glacé seemed to be just what she wanted. It was so pleasant, too, to dine in a comfortable peignoir.

That night, Edna had dinner by herself. The candelabra, with a few candles in the center of the table, provided all the light she needed. Outside the circle of light where she sat, the large dining room looked solemn and shadowy. The cook, rising to the occasion, served a delicious meal—a perfectly cooked tenderloin. The wine tasted good, and the candied chestnuts seemed to be exactly what she wanted. It was also so nice to have dinner in a cozy robe.

She thought a little sentimentally about Léonce and the children, and wondered what they were doing. As she gave a dainty scrap or two to the doggie, she talked intimately to him about Etienne and Raoul. He was beside himself with astonishment and delight over these companionable advances, and showed his appreciation by his little quick, snappy barks and a lively agitation.

She reminisced a bit nostalgically about Léonce and the kids, and wondered what they were up to. As she shared a few tiny treats with the dog, she confided in him about Etienne and Raoul. The dog was thrilled and delighted by these friendly gestures, showing his enjoyment through quick, excited barks and lively movements.

Then Edna sat in the library after dinner and read Emerson until she grew sleepy. She realized that she had neglected her reading, and determined to start anew upon a course of improving studies, now that her time was completely her own to do with as she liked.

Then Edna sat in the library after dinner and read Emerson until she felt sleepy. She realized that she had been neglecting her reading, and decided to begin a new path of self-improvement studies, now that she had all the time in the world to use as she pleased.

After a refreshing bath, Edna went to bed. And as she snuggled comfortably beneath the eiderdown a sense of restfulness invaded her, such as she had not known before.

After a refreshing bath, Edna went to bed. And as she snuggled comfortably beneath the comforter, a sense of calm washed over her, unlike anything she had felt before.

XXV

When the weather was dark and cloudy Edna could not work. She needed the sun to mellow and temper her mood to the sticking point. She had reached a stage when she seemed to be no longer feeling her way, working, when in the humor, with sureness and ease. And being devoid of ambition, and striving not toward accomplishment, she drew satisfaction from the work in itself.

When the weather was dark and cloudy, Edna couldn't work. She needed the sun to lighten and calm her mood. She had reached a point where she no longer seemed to find her way, working with confidence and ease only when she was in the right mood. Without any ambition and not aiming for achievement, she found satisfaction in the work itself.

On rainy or melancholy days Edna went out and sought the society of the friends she had made at Grand Isle. Or else she stayed indoors and nursed a mood with which she was becoming too familiar for her own comfort and peace of mind. It was not despair; but it seemed to her as if life were passing by, leaving its promise broken and unfulfilled. Yet there were other days when she listened, was led on and deceived by fresh promises which her youth held out to her.

On rainy or gloomy days, Edna went out to be with the friends she had made at Grand Isle. Otherwise, she stayed inside, nursing a mood she was growing too familiar with for her own comfort and peace of mind. It wasn't despair, but it felt like life was passing her by, leaving its promises broken and unfulfilled. However, there were other days when she listened, was encouraged, and misled by new promises that her youth offered her.

She went again to the races, and again. Alcée Arobin and Mrs. Highcamp called for her one bright afternoon in Arobin’s drag. Mrs. Highcamp was a worldly but unaffected, intelligent, slim, tall blonde woman in the forties, with an indifferent manner and blue eyes that stared. She had a daughter who served her as a pretext for cultivating the society of young men of fashion. Alcée Arobin was one of them. He was a familiar figure at the race course, the opera, the fashionable clubs. There was a perpetual smile in his eyes, which seldom failed to awaken a corresponding cheerfulness in any one who looked into them and listened to his good-humored voice. His manner was quiet, and at times a little insolent. He possessed a good figure, a pleasing face, not overburdened with depth of thought or feeling; and his dress was that of the conventional man of fashion.

She went back to the races again and again. Alcée Arobin and Mrs. Highcamp picked her up one sunny afternoon in Arobin's carriage. Mrs. Highcamp was a sophisticated yet down-to-earth, intelligent, slim, tall blonde woman in her forties, with an indifferent attitude and piercing blue eyes. She had a daughter, which she used as an excuse to socialize with fashionable young men. Alcée Arobin was one of those young men. He was a familiar face at the racetrack, the opera, and trendy clubs. There was a constant smile in his eyes that usually brought a similar cheerfulness to anyone who met his gaze and listened to his friendly voice. His demeanor was calm, sometimes with a hint of arrogance. He had a good physique and an attractive face, though he didn't seem burdened by deep thoughts or feelings, and he dressed like the typical fashionable man.

He admired Edna extravagantly, after meeting her at the races with her father. He had met her before on other occasions, but she had seemed to him unapproachable until that day. It was at his instigation that Mrs. Highcamp called to ask her to go with them to the Jockey Club to witness the turf event of the season.

He admired Edna a lot after meeting her at the races with her dad. He had seen her on other occasions, but she had always seemed unapproachable to him until that day. It was his idea that Mrs. Highcamp called to invite her to join them at the Jockey Club to see the big racing event of the season.

There were possibly a few track men out there who knew the race horse as well as Edna, but there was certainly none who knew it better. She sat between her two companions as one having authority to speak. She laughed at Arobin’s pretensions, and deplored Mrs. Highcamp’s ignorance. The race horse was a friend and intimate associate of her childhood. The atmosphere of the stables and the breath of the blue grass paddock revived in her memory and lingered in her nostrils. She did not perceive that she was talking like her father as the sleek geldings ambled in review before them. She played for very high stakes, and fortune favored her. The fever of the game flamed in her cheeks and eyes, and it got into her blood and into her brain like an intoxicant. People turned their heads to look at her, and more than one lent an attentive ear to her utterances, hoping thereby to secure the elusive but ever-desired “tip.” Arobin caught the contagion of excitement which drew him to Edna like a magnet. Mrs. Highcamp remained, as usual, unmoved, with her indifferent stare and uplifted eyebrows.

There might have been a few people at the track who knew the racehorse as well as Edna, but no one knew it better. She sat between her two companions like someone with the authority to speak. She laughed at Arobin’s pretensions and lamented Mrs. Highcamp’s ignorance. The racehorse was a close friend from her childhood. The smell of the stables and the scent of the bluegrass paddock brought back memories and lingered in her nostrils. She didn’t notice that she was talking like her father as the sleek geldings walked by in front of them. She was playing for very high stakes, and luck was on her side. The thrill of the game flushed her cheeks and lit up her eyes, intoxicating her. People turned to look at her, and more than one person listened closely to what she said, hoping to catch the elusive but ever-desired “tip.” Arobin felt the excitement drawing him to Edna like a magnet. Mrs. Highcamp, as usual, remained unaffected, with her indifferent stare and raised eyebrows.

Edna stayed and dined with Mrs. Highcamp upon being urged to do so. Arobin also remained and sent away his drag.

Edna stayed and had dinner with Mrs. Highcamp after being invited to. Arobin also stayed and sent his carriage away.

The dinner was quiet and uninteresting, save for the cheerful efforts of Arobin to enliven things. Mrs. Highcamp deplored the absence of her daughter from the races, and tried to convey to her what she had missed by going to the “Dante reading” instead of joining them. The girl held a geranium leaf up to her nose and said nothing, but looked knowing and noncommittal. Mr. Highcamp was a plain, bald-headed man, who only talked under compulsion. He was unresponsive. Mrs. Highcamp was full of delicate courtesy and consideration toward her husband. She addressed most of her conversation to him at table. They sat in the library after dinner and read the evening papers together under the droplight; while the younger people went into the drawing-room near by and talked. Miss Highcamp played some selections from Grieg upon the piano. She seemed to have apprehended all of the composer’s coldness and none of his poetry. While Edna listened she could not help wondering if she had lost her taste for music.

The dinner was quiet and dull, except for Arobin’s cheerful attempts to liven things up. Mrs. Highcamp lamented her daughter’s absence from the races and tried to explain what she had missed by going to the “Dante reading” instead of joining them. The girl held a geranium leaf up to her nose and said nothing, but looked wise and indifferent. Mr. Highcamp was a plain, bald man who only spoke when he had to. He was unresponsive. Mrs. Highcamp was full of polite courtesy and consideration for her husband, directing most of her conversation to him at the table. After dinner, they sat in the library and read the evening papers together under the drop light, while the younger people went into the nearby drawing-room to talk. Miss Highcamp played some pieces by Grieg on the piano. She seemed to have picked up all of the composer’s coldness and none of his emotion. While Edna listened, she couldn’t help but wonder if she had lost her love for music.

When the time came for her to go home, Mr. Highcamp grunted a lame offer to escort her, looking down at his slippered feet with tactless concern. It was Arobin who took her home. The car ride was long, and it was late when they reached Esplanade Street. Arobin asked permission to enter for a second to light his cigarette—his match safe was empty. He filled his match safe, but did not light his cigarette until he left her, after she had expressed her willingness to go to the races with him again.

When it was time for her to go home, Mr. Highcamp awkwardly offered to walk her back, glancing down at his slippers with clueless worry. Arobin ended up taking her home. The car ride felt lengthy, and it was late by the time they got to Esplanade Street. Arobin asked if he could step inside for a moment to light his cigarette—his match safe was out of matches. He filled his match safe but didn’t light his cigarette until after he’d left her, once she had said she was open to going to the races with him again.

Edna was neither tired nor sleepy. She was hungry again, for the Highcamp dinner, though of excellent quality, had lacked abundance. She rummaged in the larder and brought forth a slice of Gruyere and some crackers. She opened a bottle of beer which she found in the icebox. Edna felt extremely restless and excited. She vacantly hummed a fantastic tune as she poked at the wood embers on the hearth and munched a cracker.

Edna was neither tired nor sleepy. She was hungry again, as the Highcamp dinner, while great quality, had not been filling enough. She searched through the pantry and pulled out a slice of Gruyere and some crackers. She opened a bottle of beer she found in the fridge. Edna felt very restless and excited. She absentmindedly hummed a catchy tune while poking at the wood embers in the fireplace and snacking on a cracker.

She wanted something to happen—something, anything; she did not know what. She regretted that she had not made Arobin stay a half hour to talk over the horses with her. She counted the money she had won. But there was nothing else to do, so she went to bed, and tossed there for hours in a sort of monotonous agitation.

She wanted something to happen—something, anything; she didn’t know what. She regretted not having made Arobin stay for an extra half hour to chat about the horses with her. She counted the money she had won. But there was nothing else to do, so she went to bed and tossed and turned for hours in a kind of restless unease.

In the middle of the night she remembered that she had forgotten to write her regular letter to her husband; and she decided to do so next day and tell him about her afternoon at the Jockey Club. She lay wide awake composing a letter which was nothing like the one which she wrote next day. When the maid awoke her in the morning Edna was dreaming of Mr. Highcamp playing the piano at the entrance of a music store on Canal Street, while his wife was saying to Alcée Arobin, as they boarded an Esplanade Street car:

In the middle of the night, she realized that she had forgotten to write her usual letter to her husband, so she decided to do it the next day and tell him about her afternoon at the Jockey Club. She lay awake, composing a letter in her mind that was nothing like the one she actually wrote the next day. When the maid woke her up in the morning, Edna was dreaming of Mr. Highcamp playing the piano at the entrance of a music store on Canal Street, while his wife was saying to Alcée Arobin as they got on an Esplanade Streetcar:

“What a pity that so much talent has been neglected! but I must go.”

“What a shame that so much talent has been overlooked! But I need to go.”

When, a few days later, Alcée Arobin again called for Edna in his drag, Mrs. Highcamp was not with him. He said they would pick her up. But as that lady had not been apprised of his intention of picking her up, she was not at home. The daughter was just leaving the house to attend the meeting of a branch Folk Lore Society, and regretted that she could not accompany them. Arobin appeared nonplused, and asked Edna if there were any one else she cared to ask.

When Alcée Arobin came to pick up Edna a few days later, he was alone; Mrs. Highcamp wasn’t with him. He mentioned they would go get her. However, since she hadn't been informed about his plan, she wasn't home. Edna's daughter was just leaving to go to a meeting for a branch of the Folk Lore Society and felt bad that she couldn't join them. Arobin seemed taken aback and asked Edna if there was anyone else she wanted to invite.

She did not deem it worth while to go in search of any of the fashionable acquaintances from whom she had withdrawn herself. She thought of Madame Ratignolle, but knew that her fair friend did not leave the house, except to take a languid walk around the block with her husband after nightfall. Mademoiselle Reisz would have laughed at such a request from Edna. Madame Lebrun might have enjoyed the outing, but for some reason Edna did not want her. So they went alone, she and Arobin.

She didn’t think it was worth it to look for any of the trendy acquaintances she had distanced herself from. She considered Madame Ratignolle but knew her pretty friend only left the house for a sluggish walk around the block with her husband after dark. Mademoiselle Reisz would have found Edna’s request amusing. Madame Lebrun might have liked to join them, but for some reason, Edna didn’t want her there. So it was just the two of them, she and Arobin.

The afternoon was intensely interesting to her. The excitement came back upon her like a remittent fever. Her talk grew familiar and confidential. It was no labor to become intimate with Arobin. His manner invited easy confidence. The preliminary stage of becoming acquainted was one which he always endeavored to ignore when a pretty and engaging woman was concerned.

The afternoon was incredibly interesting to her. The excitement returned like a lingering fever. Her conversation became casual and personal. It was effortless to connect with Arobin. His demeanor encouraged open trust. He always tried to skip the awkward getting-to-know-you phase when a pretty and charming woman was involved.

He stayed and dined with Edna. He stayed and sat beside the wood fire. They laughed and talked; and before it was time to go he was telling her how different life might have been if he had known her years before. With ingenuous frankness he spoke of what a wicked, ill-disciplined boy he had been, and impulsively drew up his cuff to exhibit upon his wrist the scar from a saber cut which he had received in a duel outside of Paris when he was nineteen. She touched his hand as she scanned the red cicatrice on the inside of his white wrist. A quick impulse that was somewhat spasmodic impelled her fingers to close in a sort of clutch upon his hand. He felt the pressure of her pointed nails in the flesh of his palm.

He stayed and had dinner with Edna. He sat next to the fireplace. They laughed and talked; and before it was time to leave, he was telling her how different life could have been if he'd known her years ago. With honest openness, he shared how wicked and reckless he had been as a boy and impulsively rolled up his sleeve to show her the scar from a saber cut he got in a duel outside Paris when he was nineteen. She touched his hand as she looked at the red scar on the inside of his pale wrist. A sudden impulse made her fingers close around his hand. He felt the pressure of her sharp nails digging into his palm.

She arose hastily and walked toward the mantel.

She got up quickly and walked over to the mantel.

“The sight of a wound or scar always agitates and sickens me,” she said. “I shouldn’t have looked at it.”

“The sight of a wound or scar always makes me feel uneasy and nauseous,” she said. “I shouldn’t have looked at it.”

“I beg your pardon,” he entreated, following her; “it never occurred to me that it might be repulsive.”

“I’m sorry,” he said, following her; “I never thought it could be off-putting.”

He stood close to her, and the effrontery in his eyes repelled the old, vanishing self in her, yet drew all her awakening sensuousness. He saw enough in her face to impel him to take her hand and hold it while he said his lingering good night.

He stood nearby, and the boldness in his eyes pushed away the fading part of her, yet stirred all her growing desire. He saw enough in her expression to make him take her hand and hold it while he said his lingering goodnight.

“Will you go to the races again?” he asked.

“Are you going to the races again?” he asked.

“No,” she said. “I’ve had enough of the races. I don’t want to lose all the money I’ve won, and I’ve got to work when the weather is bright, instead of—”

“No,” she said. “I’ve had enough of the races. I don’t want to lose all the money I’ve won, and I’ve got to work when the weather is nice, instead of—”

“Yes; work; to be sure. You promised to show me your work. What morning may I come up to your atelier? To-morrow?”

“Yeah, work; for sure. You promised to show me your work. What morning can I come up to your studio? Tomorrow?”

“No!”

"Absolutely not!"

“Day after?”

“Next day?”

“No, no.”

“No way.”

“Oh, please don’t refuse me! I know something of such things. I might help you with a stray suggestion or two.”

“Oh, please don’t turn me down! I know a bit about these things. I might be able to help you with a suggestion or two.”

“No. Good night. Why don’t you go after you have said good night? I don’t like you,” she went on in a high, excited pitch, attempting to draw away her hand. She felt that her words lacked dignity and sincerity, and she knew that he felt it.

“No. Good night. Why don’t you leave after saying good night? I don’t like you,” she said in a high, excited tone, trying to pull her hand away. She sensed that her words lacked both dignity and sincerity, and she knew he felt it too.

“I’m sorry you don’t like me. I’m sorry I offended you. How have I offended you? What have I done? Can’t you forgive me?” And he bent and pressed his lips upon her hand as if he wished never more to withdraw them.

“I’m sorry you don’t like me. I’m sorry I upset you. How did I upset you? What did I do? Can’t you forgive me?” And he bent down and kissed her hand as if he never wanted to let go.

“Mr. Arobin,” she complained, “I’m greatly upset by the excitement of the afternoon; I’m not myself. My manner must have misled you in some way. I wish you to go, please.” She spoke in a monotonous, dull tone. He took his hat from the table, and stood with eyes turned from her, looking into the dying fire. For a moment or two he kept an impressive silence.

“Mr. Arobin,” she said, “I’m really upset by the excitement of the afternoon; I’m not myself. My behavior must have confused you in some way. Please, I want you to leave.” She spoke in a flat, emotionless tone. He picked up his hat from the table and stood with his eyes turned away from her, looking into the dying fire. For a moment or two, he maintained a heavy silence.

“Your manner has not misled me, Mrs. Pontellier,” he said finally. “My own emotions have done that. I couldn’t help it. When I’m near you, how could I help it? Don’t think anything of it, don’t bother, please. You see, I go when you command me. If you wish me to stay away, I shall do so. If you let me come back, I—oh! you will let me come back?”

“Your behavior hasn’t confused me, Mrs. Pontellier,” he said at last. “My own feelings have done that. I couldn't help it. When I'm around you, how can I not? Don’t think too much about it, please. You see, I leave when you ask me to. If you want me to stay away, I will. If you let me come back, I—oh! you will let me come back?”

He cast one appealing glance at her, to which she made no response. Alcée Arobin’s manner was so genuine that it often deceived even himself.

He shot her a charming look, but she didn’t respond. Alcée Arobin’s demeanor was so sincere that it often fooled even him.

Edna did not care or think whether it were genuine or not. When she was alone she looked mechanically at the back of her hand which he had kissed so warmly. Then she leaned her head down on the mantelpiece. She felt somewhat like a woman who in a moment of passion is betrayed into an act of infidelity, and realizes the significance of the act without being wholly awakened from its glamour. The thought was passing vaguely through her mind, “What would he think?”

Edna didn't care or think about whether it was real or not. When she was alone, she absentmindedly looked at the back of her hand where he had kissed her so warmly. Then she rested her head on the mantelpiece. She felt somewhat like a woman who, in a moment of passion, is led into an act of infidelity and understands the importance of it without completely waking up from its allure. A vague thought crossed her mind, “What would he think?”

She did not mean her husband; she was thinking of Robert Lebrun. Her husband seemed to her now like a person whom she had married without love as an excuse.

She didn't mean her husband; she was thinking of Robert Lebrun. Her husband now felt to her like someone she had married without really loving, just using it as an excuse.

She lit a candle and went up to her room. Alcée Arobin was absolutely nothing to her. Yet his presence, his manners, the warmth of his glances, and above all the touch of his lips upon her hand had acted like a narcotic upon her.

She lit a candle and went up to her room. Alcée Arobin meant nothing to her. Yet his presence, his demeanor, the warmth of his gaze, and especially the feel of his lips on her hand had acted like a sedative on her.

She slept a languorous sleep, interwoven with vanishing dreams.

She slept a heavy sleep, filled with fading dreams.

XXVI

Alcée Arobin wrote Edna an elaborate note of apology, palpitant with sincerity. It embarrassed her; for in a cooler, quieter moment it appeared to her absurd that she should have taken his action so seriously, so dramatically. She felt sure that the significance of the whole occurrence had lain in her own self-consciousness. If she ignored his note it would give undue importance to a trivial affair. If she replied to it in a serious spirit it would still leave in his mind the impression that she had in a susceptible moment yielded to his influence. After all, it was no great matter to have one’s hand kissed. She was provoked at his having written the apology. She answered in as light and bantering a spirit as she fancied it deserved, and said she would be glad to have him look in upon her at work whenever he felt the inclination and his business gave him the opportunity.

Alcée Arobin sent Edna a detailed note of apology, full of sincerity. It embarrassed her; because in a more relaxed moment, it seemed ridiculous that she had taken his actions so seriously and dramatically. She was certain that the importance of the whole situation was rooted in her own self-awareness. Ignoring his note would make it seem like a bigger deal than it was. If she responded seriously, it would still leave him with the impression that she had been swayed by his charm in a vulnerable moment. After all, it wasn't a big deal to have someone's hand kissed. She was annoyed that he felt the need to apologize. She replied in as lighthearted and teasing a tone as she thought it warranted, saying she would be happy to have him stop by while she was working whenever he felt like it and his schedule allowed.

He responded at once by presenting himself at her home with all his disarming naïveté. And then there was scarcely a day which followed that she did not see him or was not reminded of him. He was prolific in pretexts. His attitude became one of good-humored subservience and tacit adoration. He was ready at all times to submit to her moods, which were as often kind as they were cold. She grew accustomed to him. They became intimate and friendly by imperceptible degrees, and then by leaps. He sometimes talked in a way that astonished her at first and brought the crimson into her face; in a way that pleased her at last, appealing to the animalism that stirred impatiently within her.

He immediately showed up at her house with all his charming innocence. After that, there was hardly a day when she didn’t see him or think about him. He was full of excuses to drop by. His demeanor turned into one of cheerful submission and unspoken admiration. He was always ready to adapt to her moods, which could be both warm and cold. She started getting used to him. They grew closer and friendlier gradually, and then all at once. Sometimes he talked in ways that surprised her at first and made her blush; eventually, it pleased her, appealing to the raw desires that stirred within her.

There was nothing which so quieted the turmoil of Edna’s senses as a visit to Mademoiselle Reisz. It was then, in the presence of that personality which was offensive to her, that the woman, by her divine art, seemed to reach Edna’s spirit and set it free.

There was nothing that calmed the chaos of Edna’s senses like a visit to Mademoiselle Reisz. It was in the presence of that woman, whose personality annoyed her, that she, with her incredible talent, seemed to touch Edna’s spirit and set it free.

It was misty, with heavy, lowering atmosphere, one afternoon, when Edna climbed the stairs to the pianist’s apartments under the roof. Her clothes were dripping with moisture. She felt chilled and pinched as she entered the room. Mademoiselle was poking at a rusty stove that smoked a little and warmed the room indifferently. She was endeavoring to heat a pot of chocolate on the stove. The room looked cheerless and dingy to Edna as she entered. A bust of Beethoven, covered with a hood of dust, scowled at her from the mantelpiece.

It was a misty afternoon with a heavy, dreary atmosphere when Edna climbed the stairs to the pianist’s apartment in the attic. Her clothes were soaked with moisture. She felt cold and uncomfortable as she walked into the room. Mademoiselle was fiddling with a rusty stove that was puffing out smoke and barely warming the space. She was trying to heat a pot of chocolate on the stove. The room looked dull and shabby to Edna as she entered. A dusty bust of Beethoven glared at her from the mantelpiece.

“Ah! here comes the sunlight!” exclaimed Mademoiselle, rising from her knees before the stove. “Now it will be warm and bright enough; I can let the fire alone.”

“Ah! Here comes the sunlight!” exclaimed Mademoiselle, getting up from her knees in front of the stove. “Now it will be warm and bright enough; I can leave the fire alone.”

She closed the stove door with a bang, and approaching, assisted in removing Edna’s dripping mackintosh.

She slammed the stove door shut and came over to help take off Edna’s soaking wet raincoat.

“You are cold; you look miserable. The chocolate will soon be hot. But would you rather have a taste of brandy? I have scarcely touched the bottle which you brought me for my cold.” A piece of red flannel was wrapped around Mademoiselle’s throat; a stiff neck compelled her to hold her head on one side.

“You're cold; you look miserable. The chocolate will be hot soon. But would you prefer a bit of brandy? I’ve hardly touched the bottle you gave me for my cold.” A piece of red flannel was wrapped around Mademoiselle’s neck; a stiff neck forced her to tilt her head to one side.

“I will take some brandy,” said Edna, shivering as she removed her gloves and overshoes. She drank the liquor from the glass as a man would have done. Then flinging herself upon the uncomfortable sofa she said, “Mademoiselle, I am going to move away from my house on Esplanade Street.”

“I'll have some brandy,” Edna said, shivering as she took off her gloves and overshoes. She drank from the glass like a man would. Then, throwing herself onto the uncomfortable sofa, she said, “Mademoiselle, I'm moving out of my house on Esplanade Street.”

“Ah!” ejaculated the musician, neither surprised nor especially interested. Nothing ever seemed to astonish her very much. She was endeavoring to adjust the bunch of violets which had become loose from its fastening in her hair. Edna drew her down upon the sofa, and taking a pin from her own hair, secured the shabby artificial flowers in their accustomed place.

“Ah!” exclaimed the musician, neither surprised nor particularly interested. Nothing ever seemed to shock her much. She was trying to fix the bunch of violets that had come loose from her hair. Edna pulled her down onto the sofa and, taking a pin from her own hair, secured the shabby fake flowers back in their usual spot.

“Aren’t you astonished?”

"Are you not amazed?"

“Passably. Where are you going? to New York? to Iberville? to your father in Mississippi? where?”

“Okay. Where are you headed? New York? Iberville? Your dad's in Mississippi? Where?”

“Just two steps away,” laughed Edna, “in a little four-room house around the corner. It looks so cozy, so inviting and restful, whenever I pass by; and it’s for rent. I’m tired looking after that big house. It never seemed like mine, anyway—like home. It’s too much trouble. I have to keep too many servants. I am tired bothering with them.”

“Just two steps away,” laughed Edna, “in a small four-room house around the corner. It looks so cozy, so inviting and relaxing whenever I walk by; and it’s for rent. I’m tired of taking care of that big house. It never really felt like mine—like home. It’s too much hassle. I have to manage too many servants. I’m tired of dealing with them.”

“That is not your true reason, ma belle. There is no use in telling me lies. I don’t know your reason, but you have not told me the truth.” Edna did not protest or endeavor to justify herself.

“That’s not your real reason, ma belle. There’s no point in lying to me. I might not know your reason, but you haven’t been honest.” Edna didn’t argue or try to explain herself.

“The house, the money that provides for it, are not mine. Isn’t that enough reason?”

“The house and the money that pays for it aren’t mine. Isn’t that reason enough?”

“They are your husband’s,” returned Mademoiselle, with a shrug and a malicious elevation of the eyebrows.

“They belong to your husband,” Mademoiselle replied, shrugging and raising her eyebrows with a sly expression.

“Oh! I see there is no deceiving you. Then let me tell you: It is a caprice. I have a little money of my own from my mother’s estate, which my father sends me by driblets. I won a large sum this winter on the races, and I am beginning to sell my sketches. Laidpore is more and more pleased with my work; he says it grows in force and individuality. I cannot judge of that myself, but I feel that I have gained in ease and confidence. However, as I said, I have sold a good many through Laidpore. I can live in the tiny house for little or nothing, with one servant. Old Celestine, who works occasionally for me, says she will come stay with me and do my work. I know I shall like it, like the feeling of freedom and independence.”

“Oh! I see I can't fool you. So let me be honest: It's just a whim. I have some money from my mother’s estate that my dad sends me in small amounts. I won a good amount this winter betting on the races, and I'm starting to sell my sketches. Laidpore is increasingly happy with my work; he says it’s becoming stronger and more unique. I can't really judge that myself, but I feel like I've gained more comfort and confidence. Anyway, as I mentioned, I've sold quite a few through Laidpore. I can live in the tiny house for very little, with just one servant. Old Celestine, who helps me occasionally, says she’ll come stay with me and handle my chores. I know I’ll enjoy it, the sense of freedom and independence.”

“What does your husband say?”

“What does your husband think?”

“I have not told him yet. I only thought of it this morning. He will think I am demented, no doubt. Perhaps you think so.”

"I haven't told him yet. I just thought about it this morning. He'll probably think I'm crazy, no doubt. Maybe you think so too."

Mademoiselle shook her head slowly. “Your reason is not yet clear to me,” she said.

Mademoiselle shook her head slowly. “I still don’t quite understand your reasoning,” she said.

Neither was it quite clear to Edna herself; but it unfolded itself as she sat for a while in silence. Instinct had prompted her to put away her husband’s bounty in casting off her allegiance. She did not know how it would be when he returned. There would have to be an understanding, an explanation. Conditions would some way adjust themselves, she felt; but whatever came, she had resolved never again to belong to another than herself.

Neither was it completely clear to Edna herself; but it became clearer as she sat in silence for a while. Her instincts had driven her to reject her husband’s gifts and free herself from her loyalty. She didn’t know what it would be like when he came back. They would need to come to an understanding, an explanation. She felt that things would somehow work themselves out; but no matter what happened, she had decided never to belong to anyone but herself again.

“I shall give a grand dinner before I leave the old house!” Edna exclaimed. “You will have to come to it, Mademoiselle. I will give you everything that you like to eat and to drink. We shall sing and laugh and be merry for once.” And she uttered a sigh that came from the very depths of her being.

“I’m going to host a big dinner before I leave this old house!” Edna exclaimed. “You have to come, Mademoiselle. I’ll serve you all your favorite food and drinks. We’ll sing, laugh, and have a great time for once.” Then she let out a sigh that came from deep within her.

If Mademoiselle happened to have received a letter from Robert during the interval of Edna’s visits, she would give her the letter unsolicited. And she would seat herself at the piano and play as her humor prompted her while the young woman read the letter.

If Mademoiselle had received a letter from Robert while Edna was visiting, she would hand it to her without being asked. Then she would sit down at the piano and play whatever she felt like while the young woman read the letter.

The little stove was roaring; it was red-hot, and the chocolate in the tin sizzled and sputtered. Edna went forward and opened the stove door, and Mademoiselle rising, took a letter from under the bust of Beethoven and handed it to Edna.

The little stove was blazing; it was red-hot, and the chocolate in the tin was sizzling and popping. Edna stepped forward and opened the stove door, and Mademoiselle, standing up, took a letter from underneath the bust of Beethoven and handed it to Edna.

“Another! so soon!” she exclaimed, her eyes filled with delight. “Tell me, Mademoiselle, does he know that I see his letters?”

“Another! So soon!” she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Tell me, Mademoiselle, does he know that I can see his letters?”

“Never in the world! He would be angry and would never write to me again if he thought so. Does he write to you? Never a line. Does he send you a message? Never a word. It is because he loves you, poor fool, and is trying to forget you, since you are not free to listen to him or to belong to him.”

“Never in the world! He would be so upset and would never reach out to me again if he thought that way. Does he write to you? Not a single line. Does he send you a message? Not a word. It's because he loves you, poor thing, and is trying to move on since you can't be with him or belong to him.”

“Why do you show me his letters, then?”

“Why are you showing me his letters?”

“Haven’t you begged for them? Can I refuse you anything? Oh! you cannot deceive me,” and Mademoiselle approached her beloved instrument and began to play. Edna did not at once read the letter. She sat holding it in her hand, while the music penetrated her whole being like an effulgence, warming and brightening the dark places of her soul. It prepared her for joy and exultation.

"Haven’t you asked for them? Can I say no to you? Oh! you can't fool me," and Mademoiselle moved closer to her cherished instrument and started to play. Edna didn't read the letter right away. She held it in her hand while the music filled her completely like a warm light, brightening the dark corners of her soul. It set her up for happiness and excitement.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, letting the letter fall to the floor. “Why did you not tell me?” She went and grasped Mademoiselle’s hands up from the keys. “Oh! unkind! malicious! Why did you not tell me?”

“Oh!” she exclaimed, letting the letter drop to the floor. “Why didn’t you tell me?” She took Mademoiselle’s hands away from the keys. “Oh! So unkind! So cruel! Why didn’t you tell me?”

“That he was coming back? No great news, ma foi. I wonder he did not come long ago.”

“That he was coming back? That’s no big news, for sure. I’m surprised he didn’t come back a long time ago.”

“But when, when?” cried Edna, impatiently. “He does not say when.”

“But when, when?” Edna cried, feeling impatient. “He doesn’t say when.”

“He says ‘very soon.’ You know as much about it as I do; it is all in the letter.”

“He says ‘very soon.’ You know just as much about it as I do; it’s all in the letter.”

“But why? Why is he coming? Oh, if I thought—” and she snatched the letter from the floor and turned the pages this way and that way, looking for the reason, which was left untold.

“But why? Why is he coming? Oh, if I only knew—” and she grabbed the letter from the floor and flipped through the pages back and forth, searching for the reason, which remained a mystery.

“If I were young and in love with a man,” said Mademoiselle, turning on the stool and pressing her wiry hands between her knees as she looked down at Edna, who sat on the floor holding the letter, “it seems to me he would have to be some grand esprit; a man with lofty aims and ability to reach them; one who stood high enough to attract the notice of his fellow-men. It seems to me if I were young and in love I should never deem a man of ordinary caliber worthy of my devotion.”

“If I were young and in love with a man,” said Mademoiselle, turning on the stool and pressing her thin hands between her knees as she looked down at Edna, who sat on the floor holding the letter, “it seems to me he would have to be some great spirit; a man with high aspirations and the ability to achieve them; someone who stood out enough to catch the attention of others. It seems to me that if I were young and in love, I would never consider a man of average quality worthy of my devotion.”

“Now it is you who are telling lies and seeking to deceive me, Mademoiselle; or else you have never been in love, and know nothing about it. Why,” went on Edna, clasping her knees and looking up into Mademoiselle’s twisted face, “do you suppose a woman knows why she loves? Does she select? Does she say to herself: ‘Go to! Here is a distinguished statesman with presidential possibilities; I shall proceed to fall in love with him.’ Or, ‘I shall set my heart upon this musician, whose fame is on every tongue?’ Or, ‘This financier, who controls the world’s money markets?’

“Now you’re the one telling lies and trying to trick me, Mademoiselle; or maybe you’ve never been in love and don’t really understand it. Why,” Edna continued, hugging her knees and looking up at Mademoiselle’s twisted face, “do you think a woman knows why she loves? Does she choose? Does she say to herself: ‘Alright! Here’s a prominent politician with presidential potential; I think I’ll fall in love with him.’ Or, ‘I’ll focus my affection on this musician, who everyone is talking about?’ Or, ‘This investor, who controls the world’s financial markets?’”

“You are purposely misunderstanding me, ma reine. Are you in love with Robert?”

“You're deliberately misunderstanding me, my queen. Are you in love with Robert?”

“Yes,” said Edna. It was the first time she had admitted it, and a glow overspread her face, blotching it with red spots.

“Yes,” said Edna. It was the first time she had acknowledged it, and a flush spread across her face, dabbing it with red spots.

“Why?” asked her companion. “Why do you love him when you ought not to?”

“Why?” her companion asked. “Why do you love him when you really shouldn’t?”

Edna, with a motion or two, dragged herself on her knees before Mademoiselle Reisz, who took the glowing face between her two hands.

Edna, with a few movements, pulled herself onto her knees in front of Mademoiselle Reisz, who cupped her glowing face in her hands.

“Why? Because his hair is brown and grows away from his temples; because he opens and shuts his eyes, and his nose is a little out of drawing; because he has two lips and a square chin, and a little finger which he can’t straighten from having played baseball too energetically in his youth. Because—”

“Why? Because his hair is brown and grows away from his temples; because he opens and closes his eyes, and his nose is slightly crooked; because he has two lips and a square chin, and a pinky he can't straighten from playing baseball too hard in his youth. Because—”

“Because you do, in short,” laughed Mademoiselle. “What will you do when he comes back?” she asked.

“Because you do, in short,” laughed Mademoiselle. “What will you do when he gets back?” she asked.

“Do? Nothing, except feel glad and happy to be alive.”

“Do? Nothing, just feel glad and happy to be alive.”

She was already glad and happy to be alive at the mere thought of his return. The murky, lowering sky, which had depressed her a few hours before, seemed bracing and invigorating as she splashed through the streets on her way home.

She was already excited and happy to be alive just thinking about his return. The dark, gray sky, which had brought her down a few hours earlier, now felt refreshing and energizing as she splashed through the streets on her way home.

She stopped at a confectioner’s and ordered a huge box of bonbons for the children in Iberville. She slipped a card in the box, on which she scribbled a tender message and sent an abundance of kisses.

She stopped at a candy shop and ordered a big box of chocolates for the kids in Iberville. She slipped a card into the box, where she wrote a sweet message and sent lots of kisses.

Before dinner in the evening Edna wrote a charming letter to her husband, telling him of her intention to move for a while into the little house around the block, and to give a farewell dinner before leaving, regretting that he was not there to share it, to help out with the menu and assist her in entertaining the guests. Her letter was brilliant and brimming with cheerfulness.

Before dinner that evening, Edna wrote a lovely letter to her husband, telling him she planned to move for a while into the little house around the block and wanted to host a farewell dinner before leaving. She expressed her regret that he wasn't there to share in the occasion, to help with the menu, and to assist her in entertaining the guests. Her letter was bright and full of cheer.

XXVII

“What is the matter with you?” asked Arobin that evening. “I never found you in such a happy mood.” Edna was tired by that time, and was reclining on the lounge before the fire.

“What’s wrong with you?” Arobin asked that evening. “I’ve never seen you in such a good mood.” Edna was tired by then, and was lying on the couch in front of the fire.

“Don’t you know the weather prophet has told us we shall see the sun pretty soon?”

“Don’t you know the weather guy said we should see the sun pretty soon?”

“Well, that ought to be reason enough,” he acquiesced. “You wouldn’t give me another if I sat here all night imploring you.” He sat close to her on a low tabouret, and as he spoke his fingers lightly touched the hair that fell a little over her forehead. She liked the touch of his fingers through her hair, and closed her eyes sensitively.

“Well, that should be reason enough,” he agreed. “You wouldn’t give me another if I sat here all night begging you.” He sat close to her on a low stool, and as he spoke, his fingers gently brushed the hair that fell slightly over her forehead. She enjoyed the feeling of his fingers through her hair and closed her eyes, feeling it deeply.

“One of these days,” she said, “I’m going to pull myself together for a while and think—try to determine what character of a woman I am; for, candidly, I don’t know. By all the codes which I am acquainted with, I am a devilishly wicked specimen of the sex. But some way I can’t convince myself that I am. I must think about it.”

“One of these days,” she said, “I’m going to get it together for a bit and think—try to figure out what kind of woman I really am; honestly, I don’t know. According to all the standards I know, I’m a really terrible example of my gender. But somehow I can’t make myself believe that I am. I need to think about it.”

“Don’t. What’s the use? Why should you bother thinking about it when I can tell you what manner of woman you are.” His fingers strayed occasionally down to her warm, smooth cheeks and firm chin, which was growing a little full and double.

“Don’t. What’s the point? Why should you waste your time thinking about it when I can tell you what kind of woman you are.” His fingers occasionally wandered down to her warm, smooth cheeks and firm chin, which was becoming a little fuller and double.

“Oh, yes! You will tell me that I am adorable; everything that is captivating. Spare yourself the effort.”

“Oh, yes! You’re going to say I’m charming and everything that’s fascinating. Save your breath.”

“No; I shan’t tell you anything of the sort, though I shouldn’t be lying if I did.”

“No, I won’t tell you anything like that, even though I wouldn’t be lying if I did.”

“Do you know Mademoiselle Reisz?” she asked irrelevantly.

“Do you know Mademoiselle Reisz?” she asked out of the blue.

“The pianist? I know her by sight. I’ve heard her play.”

"The pianist? I recognize her. I've listened to her play."

“She says queer things sometimes in a bantering way that you don’t notice at the time and you find yourself thinking about afterward.”

“She sometimes says strange things in a teasing way that you don't notice at the moment, and then you find yourself thinking about them later.”

“For instance?”

“Like what?”

“Well, for instance, when I left her to-day, she put her arms around me and felt my shoulder blades, to see if my wings were strong, she said. ‘The bird that would soar above the level plain of tradition and prejudice must have strong wings. It is a sad spectacle to see the weaklings bruised, exhausted, fluttering back to earth.’”

“Well, for example, when I left her today, she wrapped her arms around me and checked my shoulder blades to see if my wings were strong, she said. ‘The bird that wants to rise above the flat ground of tradition and prejudice must have strong wings. It's a sad sight to see the weaklings hurt, worn out, fluttering back to the ground.’”

“Whither would you soar?”

"Where would you like to fly?"

“I’m not thinking of any extraordinary flights. I only half comprehend her.”

“I’m not thinking about anything out of the ordinary. I only sort of understand her.”

“I’ve heard she’s partially demented,” said Arobin.

“I’ve heard she’s partly demented,” Arobin said.

“She seems to me wonderfully sane,” Edna replied.

“She seems really sane to me,” Edna replied.

“I’m told she’s extremely disagreeable and unpleasant. Why have you introduced her at a moment when I desired to talk of you?”

“I've heard she's really rude and unpleasant. Why did you bring her up when I wanted to talk about you?”

“Oh! talk of me if you like,” cried Edna, clasping her hands beneath her head; “but let me think of something else while you do.”

“Oh! Feel free to talk about me if you want,” Edna exclaimed, clasping her hands behind her head, “but let me think about something else while you do.”

“I’m jealous of your thoughts to-night. They’re making you a little kinder than usual; but some way I feel as if they were wandering, as if they were not here with me.” She only looked at him and smiled. His eyes were very near. He leaned upon the lounge with an arm extended across her, while the other hand still rested upon her hair. They continued silently to look into each other’s eyes. When he leaned forward and kissed her, she clasped his head, holding his lips to hers.

“I’m jealous of your thoughts tonight. They’re making you a bit kinder than usual, but somehow I feel like they're wandering, like they're not really here with me.” She just looked at him and smiled. His eyes were very close. He leaned on the couch with one arm across her, while his other hand rested in her hair. They kept silently gazing into each other’s eyes. When he leaned in and kissed her, she held his head, keeping his lips pressed against hers.

It was the first kiss of her life to which her nature had really responded. It was a flaming torch that kindled desire.

It was the first kiss of her life that truly awakened her nature. It was a blazing spark that ignited desire.

XXVIII

Edna cried a little that night after Arobin left her. It was only one phase of the multitudinous emotions which had assailed her. There was with her an overwhelming feeling of irresponsibility. There was the shock of the unexpected and the unaccustomed. There was her husband’s reproach looking at her from the external things around her which he had provided for her external existence. There was Robert’s reproach making itself felt by a quicker, fiercer, more overpowering love, which had awakened within her toward him. Above all, there was understanding. She felt as if a mist had been lifted from her eyes, enabling her to look upon and comprehend the significance of life, that monster made up of beauty and brutality. But among the conflicting sensations which assailed her, there was neither shame nor remorse. There was a dull pang of regret because it was not the kiss of love which had inflamed her, because it was not love which had held this cup of life to her lips.

Edna cried a little that night after Arobin left her. It was just one part of the many emotions that had hit her. She felt an overwhelming sense of irresponsibility. There was the shock of the unexpected and the unfamiliar. Her husband’s disapproval seemed to look at her from the external things he had provided for her life. There was Robert’s disappointment, felt through a quicker, stronger, more intense love that had awakened inside her for him. Above all, there was understanding. She felt as if a fog had been lifted from her eyes, allowing her to see and grasp the meaning of life, that creature made up of both beauty and brutality. But among the conflicting feelings that overwhelmed her, there was neither shame nor guilt. There was a dull pang of regret because it wasn’t the kiss of love that had ignited her, because it wasn’t love that had held this cup of life to her lips.

XXIX

Without even waiting for an answer from her husband regarding his opinion or wishes in the matter, Edna hastened her preparations for quitting her home on Esplanade Street and moving into the little house around the block. A feverish anxiety attended her every action in that direction. There was no moment of deliberation, no interval of repose between the thought and its fulfillment. Early upon the morning following those hours passed in Arobin’s society, Edna set about securing her new abode and hurrying her arrangements for occupying it. Within the precincts of her home she felt like one who has entered and lingered within the portals of some forbidden temple in which a thousand muffled voices bade her begone.

Without waiting for her husband to share his thoughts or wishes on the matter, Edna rushed to prepare for leaving her home on Esplanade Street and moving into the little house around the corner. A restless anxiety accompanied every step she took. There was no moment to think things over, no break between the idea and taking action. Early the morning after spending time with Arobin, Edna began to finalize her new place and speed up her plans to move in. Inside her home, she felt like someone who had entered and lingered at the entrance of a forbidden temple, where a thousand hushed voices urged her to leave.

Whatever was her own in the house, everything which she had acquired aside from her husband’s bounty, she caused to be transported to the other house, supplying simple and meager deficiencies from her own resources.

Whatever belonged to her in the house, everything she had gained apart from her husband’s generosity, she made sure to move to the other house, filling in basic and minimal shortages with her own resources.

Arobin found her with rolled sleeves, working in company with the house-maid when he looked in during the afternoon. She was splendid and robust, and had never appeared handsomer than in the old blue gown, with a red silk handkerchief knotted at random around her head to protect her hair from the dust. She was mounted upon a high stepladder, unhooking a picture from the wall when he entered. He had found the front door open, and had followed his ring by walking in unceremoniously.

Arobin found her with her sleeves rolled up, working alongside the housemaid when he stopped by in the afternoon. She looked amazing and strong, and she had never looked more beautiful than in the old blue dress, with a red silk handkerchief tied haphazardly around her head to keep her hair safe from the dust. She was up on a high stepladder, taking a picture down from the wall when he walked in. He noticed the front door was open and had come in without any formalities after ringing the bell.

“Come down!” he said. “Do you want to kill yourself?” She greeted him with affected carelessness, and appeared absorbed in her occupation.

“Come down!” he said. “Do you want to kill yourself?” She responded with a feigned indifference and seemed focused on what she was doing.

If he had expected to find her languishing, reproachful, or indulging in sentimental tears, he must have been greatly surprised.

If he had expected to see her suffering, resentful, or crying over everything, he must have been very surprised.

He was no doubt prepared for any emergency, ready for any one of the foregoing attitudes, just as he bent himself easily and naturally to the situation which confronted him.

He was definitely ready for any emergency, adapting to any of the previously mentioned attitudes, just as he adjusted easily and naturally to the situation in front of him.

“Please come down,” he insisted, holding the ladder and looking up at her.

“Please come down,” he urged, gripping the ladder and gazing up at her.

“No,” she answered; “Ellen is afraid to mount the ladder. Joe is working over at the ‘pigeon house’—that’s the name Ellen gives it, because it’s so small and looks like a pigeon house—and some one has to do this.”

“No,” she replied. “Ellen is too scared to climb the ladder. Joe is over at the ‘pigeon house’—that’s what Ellen calls it because it’s so small and looks like a pigeon coop—and someone has to take care of this.”

Arobin pulled off his coat, and expressed himself ready and willing to tempt fate in her place. Ellen brought him one of her dust-caps, and went into contortions of mirth, which she found it impossible to control, when she saw him put it on before the mirror as grotesquely as he could. Edna herself could not refrain from smiling when she fastened it at his request. So it was he who in turn mounted the ladder, unhooking pictures and curtains, and dislodging ornaments as Edna directed. When he had finished he took off his dust-cap and went out to wash his hands.

Arobin took off his coat and said he was ready and willing to take a risk for her. Ellen handed him one of her dust caps and burst into uncontrollable laughter when she saw him put it on in a silly way in front of the mirror. Even Edna couldn’t help but smile as she fastened it for him at his request. So, he climbed the ladder, unhooking pictures and curtains, and removing decorations as Edna instructed. When he was done, he took off his dust cap and went out to wash his hands.

Edna was sitting on the tabouret, idly brushing the tips of a feather duster along the carpet when he came in again.

Edna was sitting on the stool, casually brushing the tips of a feather duster along the carpet when he walked in again.

“Is there anything more you will let me do?” he asked.

“Is there anything else you want me to do?” he asked.

“That is all,” she answered. “Ellen can manage the rest.” She kept the young woman occupied in the drawing-room, unwilling to be left alone with Arobin.

"That's everything," she replied. "Ellen can take care of the rest." She kept the young woman busy in the living room, not wanting to be left alone with Arobin.

“What about the dinner?” he asked; “the grand event, the coup d’état?

“What about the dinner?” he asked; “the big event, the coup d’état?

“It will be day after to-morrow. Why do you call it the ‘coup d’état?’ Oh! it will be very fine; all my best of everything—crystal, silver and gold, Sèvres, flowers, music, and champagne to swim in. I’ll let Léonce pay the bills. I wonder what he’ll say when he sees the bills.”

“It will be the day after tomorrow. Why do you call it a ‘coup d’état?’ Oh! It’s going to be amazing; I’ll have all my best stuff—crystal, silver and gold, Sèvres, flowers, music, and champagne to enjoy. I’ll let Léonce cover the costs. I wonder what he’ll think when he sees the bills.”

“And you ask me why I call it a coup d’état?” Arobin had put on his coat, and he stood before her and asked if his cravat was plumb. She told him it was, looking no higher than the tip of his collar.

“And you ask me why I call it a coup d’état?” Arobin had put on his coat, and he stood before her and asked if his tie was straight. She told him it was, not looking any higher than the tip of his collar.

“When do you go to the ‘pigeon house?’—with all due acknowledgment to Ellen.”

“When do you go to the ‘pigeon house?’—with all due acknowledgment to Ellen.”

“Day after to-morrow, after the dinner. I shall sleep there.”

“Day after tomorrow, after dinner. I’ll be staying over.”

“Ellen, will you very kindly get me a glass of water?” asked Arobin. “The dust in the curtains, if you will pardon me for hinting such a thing, has parched my throat to a crisp.”

“Ellen, could you please get me a glass of water?” Arobin asked. “The dust in the curtains, if you don’t mind me saying, has made my throat feel really dry.”

“While Ellen gets the water,” said Edna, rising, “I will say good-by and let you go. I must get rid of this grime, and I have a million things to do and think of.”

“While Ellen gets the water,” Edna said as she stood up, “I’ll say goodbye and let you go. I need to wash off this dirt, and I have a million things to do and think about.”

“When shall I see you?” asked Arobin, seeking to detain her, the maid having left the room.

“When will I see you?” asked Arobin, trying to keep her there, after the maid had left the room.

“At the dinner, of course. You are invited.”

“At the dinner, of course. You’re invited.”

“Not before?—not to-night or to-morrow morning or to-morrow noon or night? or the day after morning or noon? Can’t you see yourself, without my telling you, what an eternity it is?”

“Not before?—not tonight or tomorrow morning or tomorrow noon or night? Or the day after morning or noon? Can’t you see for yourself, without me telling you, what an eternity this is?”

He had followed her into the hall and to the foot of the stairway, looking up at her as she mounted with her face half turned to him.

He followed her into the hall and to the bottom of the stairs, looking up at her as she went up with her face partially turned towards him.

“Not an instant sooner,” she said. But she laughed and looked at him with eyes that at once gave him courage to wait and made it torture to wait.

“Not a second sooner,” she said. But she laughed and looked at him with eyes that both gave him the courage to wait and made waiting feel like torture.

XXX

Though Edna had spoken of the dinner as a very grand affair, it was in truth a very small affair and very select, in so much as the guests invited were few and were selected with discrimination. She had counted upon an even dozen seating themselves at her round mahogany board, forgetting for the moment that Madame Ratignolle was to the last degree souffrante and unpresentable, and not foreseeing that Madame Lebrun would send a thousand regrets at the last moment. So there were only ten, after all, which made a cozy, comfortable number.

Though Edna had called the dinner a grand event, it was actually quite small and exclusive, as the invited guests were few and chosen with care. She had anticipated having a dozen people seated around her round mahogany table, momentarily forgetting that Madame Ratignolle was extremely unwell and unfit to attend, and not realizing that Madame Lebrun would send a thousand regrets at the last minute. So, there were only ten, which turned out to be a cozy, comfortable number.

There were Mr. and Mrs. Merriman, a pretty, vivacious little woman in the thirties; her husband, a jovial fellow, something of a shallow-pate, who laughed a good deal at other people’s witticisms, and had thereby made himself extremely popular. Mrs. Highcamp had accompanied them. Of course, there was Alcée Arobin; and Mademoiselle Reisz had consented to come. Edna had sent her a fresh bunch of violets with black lace trimmings for her hair. Monsieur Ratignolle brought himself and his wife’s excuses. Victor Lebrun, who happened to be in the city, bent upon relaxation, had accepted with alacrity. There was a Miss Mayblunt, no longer in her teens, who looked at the world through lorgnettes and with the keenest interest. It was thought and said that she was intellectual; it was suspected of her that she wrote under a nom de guerre. She had come with a gentleman by the name of Gouvernail, connected with one of the daily papers, of whom nothing special could be said, except that he was observant and seemed quiet and inoffensive. Edna herself made the tenth, and at half-past eight they seated themselves at table, Arobin and Monsieur Ratignolle on either side of their hostess.

There were Mr. and Mrs. Merriman, a pretty, lively woman in her thirties; her husband, a cheerful guy, a bit of a lightweight, who laughed a lot at other people’s jokes and had made himself very popular because of it. Mrs. Highcamp was with them. Of course, there was Alcée Arobin; and Mademoiselle Reisz had agreed to come. Edna had sent her a fresh bunch of violets with black lace trimmings for her hair. Monsieur Ratignolle showed up with his wife’s apologies. Victor Lebrun, who happened to be in town and looking to relax, accepted eagerly. There was a Miss Mayblunt, no longer a teenager, who looked at the world through lorgnettes with great interest. People thought she was intellectual; it was rumored that she wrote under a pseudonym. She had come with a gentleman named Gouvernail, who was associated with one of the daily newspapers, about whom nothing much could be said except that he was observant and seemed quiet and harmless. Edna herself made the tenth, and at half-past eight they sat down at the table, with Arobin and Monsieur Ratignolle on either side of their hostess.

Mrs. Highcamp sat between Arobin and Victor Lebrun. Then came Mrs. Merriman, Mr. Gouvernail, Miss Mayblunt, Mr. Merriman, and Mademoiselle Reisz next to Monsieur Ratignolle.

Mrs. Highcamp sat between Arobin and Victor Lebrun. Then came Mrs. Merriman, Mr. Gouvernail, Miss Mayblunt, Mr. Merriman, and Mademoiselle Reisz next to Monsieur Ratignolle.

There was something extremely gorgeous about the appearance of the table, an effect of splendor conveyed by a cover of pale yellow satin under strips of lace-work. There were wax candles, in massive brass candelabra, burning softly under yellow silk shades; full, fragrant roses, yellow and red, abounded. There were silver and gold, as she had said there would be, and crystal which glittered like the gems which the women wore.

There was something incredibly beautiful about how the table looked, a stunning effect created by a pale yellow satin cover adorned with lace strips. Wax candles, in heavy brass candelabra, burned gently beneath yellow silk shades; vibrant, fragrant roses in yellow and red were everywhere. There was silver and gold, just like she said there would be, and crystal that sparkled like the jewelry the women wore.

The ordinary stiff dining chairs had been discarded for the occasion and replaced by the most commodious and luxurious which could be collected throughout the house. Mademoiselle Reisz, being exceedingly diminutive, was elevated upon cushions, as small children are sometimes hoisted at table upon bulky volumes.

The plain, rigid dining chairs were tossed out for the event and swapped for the most comfortable and luxurious ones that could be gathered from around the house. Mademoiselle Reisz, being quite short, was lifted up on cushions, much like how small children are sometimes raised at the table using large books.

“Something new, Edna?” exclaimed Miss Mayblunt, with lorgnette directed toward a magnificent cluster of diamonds that sparkled, that almost sputtered, in Edna’s hair, just over the center of her forehead.

“Something new, Edna?” exclaimed Miss Mayblunt, adjusting her glasses to look at a stunning cluster of diamonds that sparkled, that almost fizzed, in Edna’s hair, just above the center of her forehead.

“Quite new; ‘brand’ new, in fact; a present from my husband. It arrived this morning from New York. I may as well admit that this is my birthday, and that I am twenty-nine. In good time I expect you to drink my health. Meanwhile, I shall ask you to begin with this cocktail, composed—would you say ‘composed?’” with an appeal to Miss Mayblunt—“composed by my father in honor of Sister Janet’s wedding.”

“Totally new; 'brand' new, actually; a gift from my husband. It arrived this morning from New York. I might as well confess that today is my birthday, and I am twenty-nine. In due time, I expect you to raise a glass to my health. For now, I’ll ask you to start with this cocktail, made—would you say 'made?'” with a nod to Miss Mayblunt—“made by my father to celebrate Sister Janet’s wedding.”

Before each guest stood a tiny glass that looked and sparkled like a garnet gem.

Before each guest was a small glass that looked and sparkled like a garnet gem.

“Then, all things considered,” spoke Arobin, “it might not be amiss to start out by drinking the Colonel’s health in the cocktail which he composed, on the birthday of the most charming of women—the daughter whom he invented.”

“Then, all things considered,” Arobin said, “it might be a good idea to start by raising a glass to the Colonel’s health with the cocktail he created, on the birthday of the most charming woman—the daughter he imagined.”

Mr. Merriman’s laugh at this sally was such a genuine outburst and so contagious that it started the dinner with an agreeable swing that never slackened.

Mr. Merriman's laugh at this joke was so heartfelt and infectious that it kicked off the dinner with a pleasant vibe that never faded.

Miss Mayblunt begged to be allowed to keep her cocktail untouched before her, just to look at. The color was marvelous! She could compare it to nothing she had ever seen, and the garnet lights which it emitted were unspeakably rare. She pronounced the Colonel an artist, and stuck to it.

Miss Mayblunt begged to be allowed to keep her cocktail in front of her, just to look at it. The color was amazing! She couldn't compare it to anything she'd ever seen, and the garnet lights it gave off were incredibly rare. She insisted that the Colonel was an artist, and she stood by that.

Monsieur Ratignolle was prepared to take things seriously; the mets, the entre-mets, the service, the decorations, even the people. He looked up from his pompano and inquired of Arobin if he were related to the gentleman of that name who formed one of the firm of Laitner and Arobin, lawyers. The young man admitted that Laitner was a warm personal friend, who permitted Arobin’s name to decorate the firm’s letterheads and to appear upon a shingle that graced Perdido Street.

Monsieur Ratignolle was ready to take everything seriously: the food, the dishes, the service, the decorations, and even the guests. He looked up from his pompano and asked Arobin if he was related to the gentleman with that name who was part of the law firm Laitner and Arobin. The young man confirmed that Laitner was a close personal friend, who allowed Arobin’s name to be on the firm’s letterheads and to appear on a sign that hung on Perdido Street.

“There are so many inquisitive people and institutions abounding,” said Arobin, “that one is really forced as a matter of convenience these days to assume the virtue of an occupation if he has it not.” Monsieur Ratignolle stared a little, and turned to ask Mademoiselle Reisz if she considered the symphony concerts up to the standard which had been set the previous winter. Mademoiselle Reisz answered Monsieur Ratignolle in French, which Edna thought a little rude, under the circumstances, but characteristic. Mademoiselle had only disagreeable things to say of the symphony concerts, and insulting remarks to make of all the musicians of New Orleans, singly and collectively. All her interest seemed to be centered upon the delicacies placed before her.

“There are so many curious people and organizations these days,” Arobin said, “that you really have to pretend to have a job if you don’t.” Monsieur Ratignolle looked a bit surprised and turned to Mademoiselle Reisz to ask if she thought the symphony concerts were up to the standards set last winter. Mademoiselle Reisz replied to Monsieur Ratignolle in French, which Edna found somewhat rude given the situation, but typical of her. Mademoiselle had only negative things to say about the symphony concerts and made insulting remarks about all the musicians in New Orleans, both individually and as a group. Her focus seemed to be solely on the delicacies in front of her.

Mr. Merriman said that Mr. Arobin’s remark about inquisitive people reminded him of a man from Waco the other day at the St. Charles Hotel—but as Mr. Merriman’s stories were always lame and lacking point, his wife seldom permitted him to complete them. She interrupted him to ask if he remembered the name of the author whose book she had bought the week before to send to a friend in Geneva. She was talking “books” with Mr. Gouvernail and trying to draw from him his opinion upon current literary topics. Her husband told the story of the Waco man privately to Miss Mayblunt, who pretended to be greatly amused and to think it extremely clever.

Mr. Merriman said that Mr. Arobin’s comment about curious people reminded him of a guy from Waco he met the other day at the St. Charles Hotel—but since Mr. Merriman's stories were always dull and pointless, his wife rarely let him finish them. She interrupted him to ask if he remembered the name of the author whose book she bought the week before to send to a friend in Geneva. She was chatting about "books" with Mr. Gouvernail, trying to get his take on current literary topics. Her husband shared the story about the Waco guy privately with Miss Mayblunt, who pretended to find it very funny and thought it was super clever.

Mrs. Highcamp hung with languid but unaffected interest upon the warm and impetuous volubility of her left-hand neighbor, Victor Lebrun. Her attention was never for a moment withdrawn from him after seating herself at table; and when he turned to Mrs. Merriman, who was prettier and more vivacious than Mrs. Highcamp, she waited with easy indifference for an opportunity to reclaim his attention. There was the occasional sound of music, of mandolins, sufficiently removed to be an agreeable accompaniment rather than an interruption to the conversation. Outside the soft, monotonous splash of a fountain could be heard; the sound penetrated into the room with the heavy odor of jessamine that came through the open windows.

Mrs. Highcamp listened with affected but relaxed interest to the warm and enthusiastic chatter of her neighbor, Victor Lebrun. She didn’t take her eyes off him after sitting down at the table, and when he turned to talk to Mrs. Merriman, who was prettier and more lively than Mrs. Highcamp, she waited patiently for a chance to draw his attention back. Soft music from mandolins played in the background, blending nicely with the conversation instead of interrupting it. Outside, the gentle, steady sound of a fountain could be heard, mixing with the strong fragrance of jasmine that drifted in through the open windows.

The golden shimmer of Edna’s satin gown spread in rich folds on either side of her. There was a soft fall of lace encircling her shoulders. It was the color of her skin, without the glow, the myriad living tints that one may sometimes discover in vibrant flesh. There was something in her attitude, in her whole appearance when she leaned her head against the high-backed chair and spread her arms, which suggested the regal woman, the one who rules, who looks on, who stands alone.

The golden shimmer of Edna’s satin gown flowed in rich folds on either side of her. A soft fall of lace surrounded her shoulders. It matched the color of her skin, minus the glow and the many vibrant tones that one might sometimes see in lively flesh. There was something about her attitude, her entire appearance when she leaned her head against the high-backed chair and spread her arms, that suggested a regal woman, someone who rules, observes, and stands apart.

But as she sat there amid her guests, she felt the old ennui overtaking her; the hopelessness which so often assailed her, which came upon her like an obsession, like something extraneous, independent of volition. It was something which announced itself; a chill breath that seemed to issue from some vast cavern wherein discords waited. There came over her the acute longing which always summoned into her spiritual vision the presence of the beloved one, overpowering her at once with a sense of the unattainable.

But as she sat there with her guests, she felt that familiar boredom creeping in; the hopelessness that often hit her, coming on like an obsession, something external and beyond her control. It was a feeling that made itself known; a cold breath that seemed to come from some deep pit where tensions waited. She was suddenly overwhelmed by the intense longing that always brought to her mind the presence of the one she loved, hitting her with a sense of something forever out of reach.

The moments glided on, while a feeling of good fellowship passed around the circle like a mystic cord, holding and binding these people together with jest and laughter. Monsieur Ratignolle was the first to break the pleasant charm. At ten o’clock he excused himself. Madame Ratignolle was waiting for him at home. She was bien souffrante, and she was filled with vague dread, which only her husband’s presence could allay.

The moments flowed by, and a sense of camaraderie moved around the group like a magical thread, connecting everyone through jokes and laughter. Monsieur Ratignolle was the first to disrupt the lovely atmosphere. At ten o’clock, he said his goodbyes. Madame Ratignolle was waiting for him at home. She was feeling unwell and filled with a vague sense of dread that only her husband’s presence could ease.

Mademoiselle Reisz arose with Monsieur Ratignolle, who offered to escort her to the car. She had eaten well; she had tasted the good, rich wines, and they must have turned her head, for she bowed pleasantly to all as she withdrew from table. She kissed Edna upon the shoulder, and whispered: “Bonne nuit, ma reine; soyez sage.” She had been a little bewildered upon rising, or rather, descending from her cushions, and Monsieur Ratignolle gallantly took her arm and led her away.

Mademoiselle Reisz got up with Monsieur Ratignolle, who offered to walk her to the car. She had eaten well and enjoyed some good, rich wines, which must have gone to her head because she smiled pleasantly at everyone as she left the table. She kissed Edna on the shoulder and whispered: “Good night, my queen; be good.” She had been a bit dazed getting up, or more accurately, getting down from her cushions, and Monsieur Ratignolle gallantly took her arm and led her away.

Mrs. Highcamp was weaving a garland of roses, yellow and red. When she had finished the garland, she laid it lightly upon Victor’s black curls. He was reclining far back in the luxurious chair, holding a glass of champagne to the light.

Mrs. Highcamp was making a garland of yellow and red roses. When she finished, she gently placed it on Victor’s black curls. He was lounging in the plush chair, holding a glass of champagne up to the light.

As if a magician’s wand had touched him, the garland of roses transformed him into a vision of Oriental beauty. His cheeks were the color of crushed grapes, and his dusky eyes glowed with a languishing fire.

As if a magician’s wand had touched him, the garland of roses changed him into a vision of Eastern beauty. His cheeks were the color of crushed grapes, and his dark eyes shone with a languid fire.

Sapristi!” exclaimed Arobin.

“Wow!” exclaimed Arobin.

But Mrs. Highcamp had one more touch to add to the picture. She took from the back of her chair a white silken scarf, with which she had covered her shoulders in the early part of the evening. She draped it across the boy in graceful folds, and in a way to conceal his black, conventional evening dress. He did not seem to mind what she did to him, only smiled, showing a faint gleam of white teeth, while he continued to gaze with narrowing eyes at the light through his glass of champagne.

But Mrs. Highcamp had one last touch to add to the scene. She took a white silk scarf from the back of her chair, which she had used to cover her shoulders earlier that evening. She draped it across the boy in elegant folds, cleverly hiding his plain black evening suit. He didn’t seem to care what she did; he just smiled, revealing a hint of white teeth, as he kept gazing with narrowed eyes at the light reflecting through his glass of champagne.

“Oh! to be able to paint in color rather than in words!” exclaimed Miss Mayblunt, losing herself in a rhapsodic dream as she looked at him.

“Oh! to be able to paint in color instead of with words!” exclaimed Miss Mayblunt, getting lost in a dreamy reverie as she gazed at him.

“‘There was a graven image of Desire
Painted with red blood on a ground of gold.’”

“‘There was a carved image of Desire
Painted with red blood on a gold background.’”

murmured Gouvernail, under his breath.

murmured Gouvernail quietly.

The effect of the wine upon Victor was to change his accustomed volubility into silence. He seemed to have abandoned himself to a reverie, and to be seeing pleasing visions in the amber bead.

The effect of the wine on Victor was to turn his usual talkativeness into silence. He appeared to have lost himself in a daydream, seeing pleasant images in the amber droplet.

“Sing,” entreated Mrs. Highcamp. “Won’t you sing to us?”

“Please sing,” Mrs. Highcamp urged. “Will you sing for us?”

“Let him alone,” said Arobin.

"Leave him alone," said Arobin.

“He’s posing,” offered Mr. Merriman; “let him have it out.”

"He's posing," Mr. Merriman said. "Let him sort it out."

“I believe he’s paralyzed,” laughed Mrs. Merriman. And leaning over the youth’s chair, she took the glass from his hand and held it to his lips. He sipped the wine slowly, and when he had drained the glass she laid it upon the table and wiped his lips with her little filmy handkerchief.

“I think he’s paralyzed,” laughed Mrs. Merriman. Leaning over the young man’s chair, she took the glass from his hand and held it to his lips. He sipped the wine slowly, and when he finished the glass, she set it on the table and wiped his lips with her delicate handkerchief.

“Yes, I’ll sing for you,” he said, turning in his chair toward Mrs. Highcamp. He clasped his hands behind his head, and looking up at the ceiling began to hum a little, trying his voice like a musician tuning an instrument. Then, looking at Edna, he began to sing:

“Yes, I’ll sing for you,” he said, turning in his chair toward Mrs. Highcamp. He clasped his hands behind his head and, looking up at the ceiling, began to hum a little, trying his voice like a musician tuning an instrument. Then, looking at Edna, he began to sing:

“Ah! si tu savais!”

"Ah! If only you knew!"

“Stop!” she cried, “don’t sing that. I don’t want you to sing it,” and she laid her glass so impetuously and blindly upon the table as to shatter it against a carafe. The wine spilled over Arobin’s legs and some of it trickled down upon Mrs. Highcamp’s black gauze gown. Victor had lost all idea of courtesy, or else he thought his hostess was not in earnest, for he laughed and went on:

“Stop!” she yelled, “don’t sing that. I don’t want you to sing it,” and she slammed her glass down on the table so forcefully and carelessly that it shattered against a carafe. The wine spilled over Arobin’s legs and some of it dripped onto Mrs. Highcamp’s black gauze dress. Victor had completely lost his sense of courtesy, or maybe he thought his hostess wasn’t serious, because he laughed and continued:

“Ah! si tu savais
Ce que tes yeux me disent”—

“Ah! if you only knew
What your eyes are saying to me”—

“Oh! you mustn’t! you mustn’t,” exclaimed Edna, and pushing back her chair she got up, and going behind him placed her hand over his mouth. He kissed the soft palm that pressed upon his lips.

“Oh! you can't! you can't,” Edna exclaimed, pushing her chair back as she stood up. She went behind him and placed her hand over his mouth. He kissed the soft palm that rested on his lips.

“No, no, I won’t, Mrs. Pontellier. I didn’t know you meant it,” looking up at her with caressing eyes. The touch of his lips was like a pleasing sting to her hand. She lifted the garland of roses from his head and flung it across the room.

“No, no, I won’t, Mrs. Pontellier. I didn’t realize you really meant it,” he said, looking up at her with affectionate eyes. The feel of his lips was like a delightful sting on her hand. She took the garland of roses off his head and tossed it across the room.

“Come, Victor; you’ve posed long enough. Give Mrs. Highcamp her scarf.”

“Come on, Victor; you’ve posed long enough. Hand Mrs. Highcamp her scarf.”

Mrs. Highcamp undraped the scarf from about him with her own hands. Miss Mayblunt and Mr. Gouvernail suddenly conceived the notion that it was time to say good night. And Mr. and Mrs. Merriman wondered how it could be so late.

Mrs. Highcamp took the scarf off him with her own hands. Miss Mayblunt and Mr. Gouvernail suddenly decided it was time to say good night. And Mr. and Mrs. Merriman were surprised at how late it had gotten.

Before parting from Victor, Mrs. Highcamp invited him to call upon her daughter, who she knew would be charmed to meet him and talk French and sing French songs with him. Victor expressed his desire and intention to call upon Miss Highcamp at the first opportunity which presented itself. He asked if Arobin were going his way. Arobin was not.

Before saying goodbye to Victor, Mrs. Highcamp invited him to visit her daughter, who she knew would be delighted to meet him and chat in French and sing French songs together. Victor said he would love to visit Miss Highcamp at the first opportunity he got. He asked if Arobin was heading in that direction. Arobin was not.

The mandolin players had long since stolen away. A profound stillness had fallen upon the broad, beautiful street. The voices of Edna’s disbanding guests jarred like a discordant note upon the quiet harmony of the night.

The mandolin players had long since left. A deep silence had settled over the wide, lovely street. The voices of Edna’s departing guests clashed like a jarring note against the peacefulness of the night.

XXXI

“Well?” questioned Arobin, who had remained with Edna after the others had departed.

“Well?” asked Arobin, who had stayed with Edna after the others had left.

“Well,” she reiterated, and stood up, stretching her arms, and feeling the need to relax her muscles after having been so long seated.

“Well,” she repeated, standing up and stretching her arms, feeling the need to relax her muscles after sitting for so long.

“What next?” he asked.

"What’s next?" he asked.

“The servants are all gone. They left when the musicians did. I have dismissed them. The house has to be closed and locked, and I shall trot around to the pigeon house, and shall send Celestine over in the morning to straighten things up.”

“The servants are all gone. They left when the musicians finished. I sent them away. The house needs to be closed and locked, and I’ll head over to the pigeon house, and I’ll have Celestine come by in the morning to tidy things up.”

He looked around, and began to turn out some of the lights.

He glanced around and started turning off some of the lights.

“What about upstairs?” he inquired.

“What’s up with upstairs?” he asked.

“I think it is all right; but there may be a window or two unlatched. We had better look; you might take a candle and see. And bring me my wrap and hat on the foot of the bed in the middle room.”

“I think it’s okay; but there might be a window or two that aren’t closed. We should check; you could grab a candle and go see. And bring me my wrap and hat from the foot of the bed in the middle room.”

He went up with the light, and Edna began closing doors and windows. She hated to shut in the smoke and the fumes of the wine. Arobin found her cape and hat, which he brought down and helped her to put on.

He went up with the light, and Edna started closing the doors and windows. She disliked trapping the smoke and the fumes of the wine inside. Arobin found her cape and hat, which he brought down and helped her put on.

When everything was secured and the lights put out, they left through the front door, Arobin locking it and taking the key, which he carried for Edna. He helped her down the steps.

When everything was locked up and the lights were off, they exited through the front door, with Arobin locking it and taking the key, which he kept for Edna. He assisted her down the steps.

“Will you have a spray of jessamine?” he asked, breaking off a few blossoms as he passed.

“Will you take a sprig of jasmine?” he asked, picking a few blossoms as he walked by.

“No; I don’t want anything.”

“No, I don’t want anything.”

She seemed disheartened, and had nothing to say. She took his arm, which he offered her, holding up the weight of her satin train with the other hand. She looked down, noticing the black line of his leg moving in and out so close to her against the yellow shimmer of her gown. There was the whistle of a railway train somewhere in the distance, and the midnight bells were ringing. They met no one in their short walk.

She looked really down and didn’t have anything to say. She took his arm, which he offered her, while holding up the weight of her satin train with her other hand. She looked down, noticing the black line of his leg moving in and out so close to her against the yellow shimmer of her gown. In the distance, a train whistle sounded and the midnight bells rang. They didn’t encounter anyone during their brief walk.

The “pigeon house” stood behind a locked gate, and a shallow parterre that had been somewhat neglected. There was a small front porch, upon which a long window and the front door opened. The door opened directly into the parlor; there was no side entry. Back in the yard was a room for servants, in which old Celestine had been ensconced.

The “pigeon house” stood behind a locked gate and a somewhat neglected small garden. There was a small front porch, with a long window and the front door opening onto it. The door led straight into the living room; there was no side entrance. In the back yard, there was a room for servants where old Celestine was settled in.

Edna had left a lamp burning low upon the table. She had succeeded in making the room look habitable and homelike. There were some books on the table and a lounge near at hand. On the floor was a fresh matting, covered with a rug or two; and on the walls hung a few tasteful pictures. But the room was filled with flowers. These were a surprise to her. Arobin had sent them, and had had Celestine distribute them during Edna’s absence. Her bedroom was adjoining, and across a small passage were the dining-room and kitchen.

Edna had left a lamp dimly lit on the table. She had managed to make the room feel cozy and welcoming. There were some books on the table and a couch nearby. The floor had new matting, covered with a couple of rugs; and a few stylish pictures hung on the walls. But the room was full of flowers. These were a surprise to her. Arobin had sent them and had Celestine distribute them while Edna was gone. Her bedroom was next door, and across a small hallway were the dining room and kitchen.

Edna seated herself with every appearance of discomfort.

Edna sat down, looking clearly uncomfortable.

“Are you tired?” he asked.

“Are you tired?” he asked.

“Yes, and chilled, and miserable. I feel as if I had been wound up to a certain pitch—too tight—and something inside of me had snapped.” She rested her head against the table upon her bare arm.

“Yes, and cold, and unhappy. I feel like I’ve been wound up too tight—like something inside me has snapped.” She rested her head on the table against her bare arm.

“You want to rest,” he said, “and to be quiet. I’ll go; I’ll leave you and let you rest.”

“You want to relax,” he said, “and have some peace. I’ll go; I’ll leave you to rest.”

“Yes,” she replied.

“Yes,” she said.

He stood up beside her and smoothed her hair with his soft, magnetic hand. His touch conveyed to her a certain physical comfort. She could have fallen quietly asleep there if he had continued to pass his hand over her hair. He brushed the hair upward from the nape of her neck.

He stood up next to her and gently ran his fingers through her hair with his soft, magnetic hand. His touch gave her a sense of physical comfort. She could have easily dozed off right there if he had kept stroking her hair. He swept the hair up from the back of her neck.

“I hope you will feel better and happier in the morning,” he said. “You have tried to do too much in the past few days. The dinner was the last straw; you might have dispensed with it.”

“I hope you feel better and happier in the morning,” he said. “You've tried to do too much in the past few days. The dinner was the last straw; you could have skipped it.”

“Yes,” she admitted; “it was stupid.”

“Yeah,” she confessed; “that was dumb.”

“No, it was delightful; but it has worn you out.” His hand had strayed to her beautiful shoulders, and he could feel the response of her flesh to his touch. He seated himself beside her and kissed her lightly upon the shoulder.

“No, it was wonderful; but it has exhausted you.” His hand had moved to her beautiful shoulders, and he could feel her skin respond to his touch. He sat down next to her and kissed her softly on the shoulder.

“I thought you were going away,” she said, in an uneven voice.

“I thought you were leaving,” she said, her voice shaky.

“I am, after I have said good night.”

“I am, after I’ve said good night.”

“Good night,” she murmured.

“Goodnight,” she murmured.

He did not answer, except to continue to caress her. He did not say good night until she had become supple to his gentle, seductive entreaties.

He didn’t respond, other than to keep touching her affectionately. He didn’t say goodnight until she had relaxed to his soft, tempting requests.

XXXII

When Mr. Pontellier learned of his wife’s intention to abandon her home and take up her residence elsewhere, he immediately wrote her a letter of unqualified disapproval and remonstrance. She had given reasons which he was unwilling to acknowledge as adequate. He hoped she had not acted upon her rash impulse; and he begged her to consider first, foremost, and above all else, what people would say. He was not dreaming of scandal when he uttered this warning; that was a thing which would never have entered into his mind to consider in connection with his wife’s name or his own. He was simply thinking of his financial integrity. It might get noised about that the Pontelliers had met with reverses, and were forced to conduct their ménage on a humbler scale than heretofore. It might do incalculable mischief to his business prospects.

When Mr. Pontellier found out that his wife intended to leave their home and live somewhere else, he immediately wrote her a letter that expressed his complete disapproval and objection. She gave reasons that he was not willing to accept as valid. He hoped she hadn't acted on her impulsive decision; and he urged her to think about, first and foremost, what people would say. He wasn't thinking about scandal when he gave this warning; that was something he would never consider in relation to his wife's name or his own. He was just concerned about his financial reputation. It could get around that the Pontelliers were facing tough times and had to manage their household on a smaller scale than before. This could seriously damage his business prospects.

But remembering Edna’s whimsical turn of mind of late, and foreseeing that she had immediately acted upon her impetuous determination, he grasped the situation with his usual promptness and handled it with his well-known business tact and cleverness.

But remembering Edna’s quirky mindset lately, and anticipating that she had quickly followed through on her impulsive decision, he understood the situation with his usual quickness and dealt with it using his well-known business sense and skill.

The same mail which brought to Edna his letter of disapproval carried instructions—the most minute instructions—to a well-known architect concerning the remodeling of his home, changes which he had long contemplated, and which he desired carried forward during his temporary absence.

The same mail that delivered Edna his disapproval letter also included detailed instructions for a well-known architect about remodeling his home—changes he had been considering for a while and wanted to proceed with while he was temporarily away.

Expert and reliable packers and movers were engaged to convey the furniture, carpets, pictures—everything movable, in short—to places of security. And in an incredibly short time the Pontellier house was turned over to the artisans. There was to be an addition—a small snuggery; there was to be frescoing, and hardwood flooring was to be put into such rooms as had not yet been subjected to this improvement.

Expert and reliable movers were hired to transport the furniture, carpets, pictures—basically everything that could be moved—to safe locations. In no time at all, the Pontellier house was handed over to the workers. There was going to be an addition—a cozy little nook; frescoes were to be added, and hardwood flooring would be installed in the rooms that hadn’t been upgraded yet.

Furthermore, in one of the daily papers appeared a brief notice to the effect that Mr. and Mrs. Pontellier were contemplating a summer sojourn abroad, and that their handsome residence on Esplanade Street was undergoing sumptuous alterations, and would not be ready for occupancy until their return. Mr. Pontellier had saved appearances!

Furthermore, one of the daily papers published a short notice stating that Mr. and Mrs. Pontellier were considering a summer trip overseas and that their beautiful home on Esplanade Street was undergoing lavish renovations, which wouldn’t be ready for them to move back in until they returned. Mr. Pontellier had saved face!

Edna admired the skill of his maneuver, and avoided any occasion to balk his intentions. When the situation as set forth by Mr. Pontellier was accepted and taken for granted, she was apparently satisfied that it should be so.

Edna appreciated how skillfully he handled the situation and didn't hesitate to support his intentions. Once Mr. Pontellier's situation was understood and accepted, she seemed content with how things were.

The pigeon house pleased her. It at once assumed the intimate character of a home, while she herself invested it with a charm which it reflected like a warm glow. There was with her a feeling of having descended in the social scale, with a corresponding sense of having risen in the spiritual. Every step which she took toward relieving herself from obligations added to her strength and expansion as an individual. She began to look with her own eyes; to see and to apprehend the deeper undercurrents of life. No longer was she content to “feed upon opinion” when her own soul had invited her.

The pigeon house made her happy. It quickly took on the cozy feeling of a home, and she brought a charm to it that made it feel warm and inviting. She felt like she had dropped down the social ladder, but at the same time, she felt like she had grown spiritually. Every step she took to free herself from obligations made her feel stronger and more expansive as a person. She started to see things through her own eyes, understanding the deeper currents of life. She was no longer satisfied to simply “feed on others’ opinions” when her own soul was calling out to her.

After a little while, a few days, in fact, Edna went up and spent a week with her children in Iberville. They were delicious February days, with all the summer’s promise hovering in the air.

After a short while, just a few days, Edna went up and spent a week with her kids in Iberville. They were beautiful February days, with all the summer’s promise in the air.

How glad she was to see the children! She wept for very pleasure when she felt their little arms clasping her; their hard, ruddy cheeks pressed against her own glowing cheeks. She looked into their faces with hungry eyes that could not be satisfied with looking. And what stories they had to tell their mother! About the pigs, the cows, the mules! About riding to the mill behind Gluglu; fishing back in the lake with their Uncle Jasper; picking pecans with Lidie’s little black brood, and hauling chips in their express wagon. It was a thousand times more fun to haul real chips for old lame Susie’s real fire than to drag painted blocks along the banquette on Esplanade Street!

How happy she was to see the kids! She cried tears of joy when she felt their little arms wrapping around her; their hard, rosy cheeks pressed against her own warm cheeks. She looked into their faces with longing eyes that couldn’t get enough of just looking. And they had so many stories to share with their mom! About the pigs, the cows, the mules! About riding to the mill behind Gluglu; fishing back at the lake with Uncle Jasper; picking pecans with Lidie’s little group of kids, and hauling firewood in their little wagon. It was a million times more fun to haul real firewood for old lame Susie’s actual fire than to drag painted blocks along the sidewalk on Esplanade Street!

She went with them herself to see the pigs and the cows, to look at the darkies laying the cane, to thrash the pecan trees, and catch fish in the back lake. She lived with them a whole week long, giving them all of herself, and gathering and filling herself with their young existence. They listened, breathless, when she told them the house in Esplanade Street was crowded with workmen, hammering, nailing, sawing, and filling the place with clatter. They wanted to know where their bed was; what had been done with their rocking-horse; and where did Joe sleep, and where had Ellen gone, and the cook? But, above all, they were fired with a desire to see the little house around the block. Was there any place to play? Were there any boys next door? Raoul, with pessimistic foreboding, was convinced that there were only girls next door. Where would they sleep, and where would papa sleep? She told them the fairies would fix it all right.

She went with them to see the pigs and cows, to watch the workers laying the cane, to shake the pecan trees, and to fish in the back lake. She spent a whole week with them, giving them everything she had and soaking in their youthful energy. They listened intently as she talked about how the house on Esplanade Street was noisy with workers hammering, nailing, and sawing, filling the place with sound. They wanted to know where their bed was, what happened to their rocking horse, where Joe slept, and where Ellen and the cook had gone. But more than anything, they were eager to see the little house around the corner. Was there anywhere to play? Were there any boys next door? Raoul, feeling pessimistic, was sure there were only girls next door. Where would they sleep, and where would Dad sleep? She told them the fairies would take care of everything.

The old Madame was charmed with Edna’s visit, and showered all manner of delicate attentions upon her. She was delighted to know that the Esplanade Street house was in a dismantled condition. It gave her the promise and pretext to keep the children indefinitely.

The old Madame was delighted by Edna’s visit and showered her with all kinds of thoughtful attention. She was thrilled to hear that the Esplanade Street house was in a state of disrepair. It gave her a reason to keep the children for as long as she wanted.

It was with a wrench and a pang that Edna left her children. She carried away with her the sound of their voices and the touch of their cheeks. All along the journey homeward their presence lingered with her like the memory of a delicious song. But by the time she had regained the city the song no longer echoed in her soul. She was again alone.

It was with a heavy heart that Edna left her children. She took with her the sound of their voices and the feel of their cheeks. Throughout her journey home, their presence stayed with her like the memory of a beautiful song. But by the time she reached the city, the song no longer resonated within her. She was alone once more.

XXXIII

It happened sometimes when Edna went to see Mademoiselle Reisz that the little musician was absent, giving a lesson or making some small necessary household purchase. The key was always left in a secret hiding-place in the entry, which Edna knew. If Mademoiselle happened to be away, Edna would usually enter and wait for her return.

It happened sometimes when Edna visited Mademoiselle Reisz that the little musician was not there, either giving a lesson or running some small errand. The key was always hidden in a secret spot in the entry, which Edna was aware of. If Mademoiselle happened to be out, Edna would usually go in and wait for her to come back.

When she knocked at Mademoiselle Reisz’s door one afternoon there was no response; so unlocking the door, as usual, she entered and found the apartment deserted, as she had expected. Her day had been quite filled up, and it was for a rest, for a refuge, and to talk about Robert, that she sought out her friend.

When she knocked on Mademoiselle Reisz’s door one afternoon, there was no reply. So, as usual, she unlocked the door, walked in, and found the apartment empty, just as she had expected. Her day had been pretty busy, and she was looking for a break, a safe space, and a chance to talk about Robert, which was why she sought out her friend.

She had worked at her canvas—a young Italian character study—all the morning, completing the work without the model; but there had been many interruptions, some incident to her modest housekeeping, and others of a social nature.

She had been working on her painting—a young Italian character study—all morning, finishing the piece without the model; however, there had been several interruptions, some due to her simple housekeeping tasks and others related to social events.

Madame Ratignolle had dragged herself over, avoiding the too public thoroughfares, she said. She complained that Edna had neglected her much of late. Besides, she was consumed with curiosity to see the little house and the manner in which it was conducted. She wanted to hear all about the dinner party; Monsieur Ratignolle had left so early. What had happened after he left? The champagne and grapes which Edna sent over were too delicious. She had so little appetite; they had refreshed and toned her stomach. Where on earth was she going to put Mr. Pontellier in that little house, and the boys? And then she made Edna promise to go to her when her hour of trial overtook her.

Madame Ratignolle had made her way over, steering clear of the busier streets, as she said. She expressed that Edna had been neglecting her lately. Additionally, she was really curious to see the little house and how things were run there. She wanted to hear all about the dinner party; Monsieur Ratignolle had left so early. What had happened after he left? The champagne and grapes that Edna sent over were just delicious. She had very little appetite; they had refreshed and settled her stomach. Where in the world was she going to fit Mr. Pontellier and the boys in that little house? Then she made Edna promise to come to her when her difficult times came.

“At any time—any time of the day or night, dear,” Edna assured her.

“At any time—any time of the day or night, dear,” Edna promised her.

Before leaving Madame Ratignolle said:

Before leaving, Madame Ratignolle said:

“In some way you seem to me like a child, Edna. You seem to act without a certain amount of reflection which is necessary in this life. That is the reason I want to say you mustn’t mind if I advise you to be a little careful while you are living here alone. Why don’t you have some one come and stay with you? Wouldn’t Mademoiselle Reisz come?”

“In some way, you remind me of a child, Edna. You seem to act without the kind of reflection that’s necessary in life. That’s why I feel I should advise you to be a bit careful while living here alone. Why don’t you invite someone to stay with you? Wouldn’t Mademoiselle Reisz come?”

“No; she wouldn’t wish to come, and I shouldn’t want her always with me.”

“No; she wouldn’t want to come, and I wouldn’t want her always with me.”

“Well, the reason—you know how evil-minded the world is—some one was talking of Alcée Arobin visiting you. Of course, it wouldn’t matter if Mr. Arobin had not such a dreadful reputation. Monsieur Ratignolle was telling me that his attentions alone are considered enough to ruin a woman’s name.”

“Well, the reason—you know how twisted the world is—someone was saying that Alcée Arobin has been visiting you. Of course, it wouldn’t matter if Mr. Arobin didn’t have such a terrible reputation. Monsieur Ratignolle was telling me that just his attention is enough to ruin a woman’s reputation.”

“Does he boast of his successes?” asked Edna, indifferently, squinting at her picture.

“Does he brag about his successes?” asked Edna, uninterested, squinting at her picture.

“No, I think not. I believe he is a decent fellow as far as that goes. But his character is so well known among the men. I shan’t be able to come back and see you; it was very, very imprudent to-day.”

“No, I don’t think so. I believe he’s a decent guy in that regard. But his reputation is so well known among the guys. I won’t be able to come back and see you; it was really, really unwise today.”

“Mind the step!” cried Edna.

“Watch your step!” cried Edna.

“Don’t neglect me,” entreated Madame Ratignolle; “and don’t mind what I said about Arobin, or having some one to stay with you.”

“Don’t ignore me,” Madame Ratignolle pleaded; “and don’t worry about what I said about Arobin, or having someone stay with you.”

“Of course not,” Edna laughed. “You may say anything you like to me.” They kissed each other good-by. Madame Ratignolle had not far to go, and Edna stood on the porch a while watching her walk down the street.

"Of course not," Edna laughed. "You can say whatever you want to me." They kissed each other goodbye. Madame Ratignolle didn't have far to go, and Edna stood on the porch for a while watching her walk down the street.

Then in the afternoon Mrs. Merriman and Mrs. Highcamp had made their “party call.” Edna felt that they might have dispensed with the formality. They had also come to invite her to play vingt-et-un one evening at Mrs. Merriman’s. She was asked to go early, to dinner, and Mr. Merriman or Mr. Arobin would take her home. Edna accepted in a half-hearted way. She sometimes felt very tired of Mrs. Highcamp and Mrs. Merriman.

Then in the afternoon, Mrs. Merriman and Mrs. Highcamp made their “party call.” Edna thought they could have skipped the formalities. They were also there to invite her to play vingt-et-un one evening at Mrs. Merriman’s. She was asked to come early for dinner, and either Mr. Merriman or Mr. Arobin would take her home. Edna agreed, but not very enthusiastically. She occasionally found herself really weary of Mrs. Highcamp and Mrs. Merriman.

Late in the afternoon she sought refuge with Mademoiselle Reisz, and stayed there alone, waiting for her, feeling a kind of repose invade her with the very atmosphere of the shabby, unpretentious little room.

Late in the afternoon, she found comfort with Mademoiselle Reisz and stayed there by herself, waiting for her, feeling a sense of calm wash over her in the simple, modest little room.

Edna sat at the window, which looked out over the house-tops and across the river. The window frame was filled with pots of flowers, and she sat and picked the dry leaves from a rose geranium. The day was warm, and the breeze which blew from the river was very pleasant. She removed her hat and laid it on the piano. She went on picking the leaves and digging around the plants with her hat pin. Once she thought she heard Mademoiselle Reisz approaching. But it was a young black girl, who came in, bringing a small bundle of laundry, which she deposited in the adjoining room, and went away.

Edna sat by the window, which overlooked the rooftops and the river. The window was adorned with pots of flowers, and she picked off the dry leaves from a rose geranium. The day was warm, and the breeze coming from the river felt refreshing. She took off her hat and placed it on the piano. She continued to pick the leaves and dig around the plants with her hat pin. At one point, she thought she heard Mademoiselle Reisz coming. But it turned out to be a young Black girl who entered, bringing a small bundle of laundry, which she placed in the next room before leaving.

Edna seated herself at the piano, and softly picked out with one hand the bars of a piece of music which lay open before her. A half-hour went by. There was the occasional sound of people going and coming in the lower hall. She was growing interested in her occupation of picking out the aria, when there was a second rap at the door. She vaguely wondered what these people did when they found Mademoiselle’s door locked.

Edna sat down at the piano and lightly played the notes of a piece of music in front of her with one hand. Half an hour passed. She could occasionally hear people coming and going in the lower hallway. She was getting absorbed in playing the aria when there was a second knock at the door. She wondered what these people did when they found Mademoiselle’s door locked.

“Come in,” she called, turning her face toward the door. And this time it was Robert Lebrun who presented himself. She attempted to rise; she could not have done so without betraying the agitation which mastered her at sight of him, so she fell back upon the stool, only exclaiming, “Why, Robert!”

“Come in,” she said, turning her face toward the door. This time, it was Robert Lebrun who walked in. She tried to stand up; she couldn’t do it without revealing the nervousness that overwhelmed her at the sight of him, so she fell back onto the stool, only saying, “Wow, Robert!”

He came and clasped her hand, seemingly without knowing what he was saying or doing.

He came and took her hand, almost as if he didn't realize what he was saying or doing.

“Mrs. Pontellier! How do you happen—oh! how well you look! Is Mademoiselle Reisz not here? I never expected to see you.”

“Mrs. Pontellier! What a surprise to see you—oh! you look amazing! Is Mademoiselle Reisz not around? I never thought I’d run into you.”

“When did you come back?” asked Edna in an unsteady voice, wiping her face with her handkerchief. She seemed ill at ease on the piano stool, and he begged her to take the chair by the window.

“when did you come back?” asked Edna in a shaky voice, wiping her face with her handkerchief. She looked uncomfortable on the piano stool, and he urged her to take the chair by the window.

She did so, mechanically, while he seated himself on the stool.

She did that automatically while he sat down on the stool.

“I returned day before yesterday,” he answered, while he leaned his arm on the keys, bringing forth a crash of discordant sound.

“I got back the day before yesterday,” he replied, leaning his arm on the keys, causing a jarring clash of sounds.

“Day before yesterday!” she repeated, aloud; and went on thinking to herself, “day before yesterday,” in a sort of an uncomprehending way. She had pictured him seeking her at the very first hour, and he had lived under the same sky since day before yesterday; while only by accident had he stumbled upon her. Mademoiselle must have lied when she said, “Poor fool, he loves you.”

“Two days ago!” she repeated aloud, then continued to think to herself, “two days ago,” in a kind of confused way. She had imagined him looking for her right from the start, and he had been under the same sky since two days ago; yet he had only found her by chance. Mademoiselle must have lied when she said, “Poor fool, he loves you.”

“Day before yesterday,” she repeated, breaking off a spray of Mademoiselle’s geranium; “then if you had not met me here to-day you wouldn’t—when—that is, didn’t you mean to come and see me?”

“Day before yesterday,” she repeated, snapping off a piece of Mademoiselle’s geranium. “So, if you hadn’t run into me here today, you wouldn’t—well, didn’t you plan to come and see me?”

“Of course, I should have gone to see you. There have been so many things—” he turned the leaves of Mademoiselle’s music nervously. “I started in at once yesterday with the old firm. After all there is as much chance for me here as there was there—that is, I might find it profitable some day. The Mexicans were not very congenial.”

"Of course, I should have come to see you. There have been so many things—” he nervously flipped through Mademoiselle’s music. “I jumped right back in with the old firm yesterday. After all, there's just as much chance for me here as there was there—that is, I might find it profitable someday. The Mexicans weren't very friendly."

So he had come back because the Mexicans were not congenial; because business was as profitable here as there; because of any reason, and not because he cared to be near her. She remembered the day she sat on the floor, turning the pages of his letter, seeking the reason which was left untold.

So he had returned because the Mexicans weren't friendly; because business was just as good here as it was there; for any reason really, and not because he wanted to be close to her. She remembered the day she sat on the floor, flipping through his letter, trying to find the reason that was left unsaid.

She had not noticed how he looked—only feeling his presence; but she turned deliberately and observed him. After all, he had been absent but a few months, and was not changed. His hair—the color of hers—waved back from his temples in the same way as before. His skin was not more burned than it had been at Grand Isle. She found in his eyes, when he looked at her for one silent moment, the same tender caress, with an added warmth and entreaty which had not been there before—the same glance which had penetrated to the sleeping places of her soul and awakened them.

She hadn't really paid attention to how he looked—only sensed his presence; but she turned intentionally and took a good look at him. After all, he had only been gone a few months and hadn’t changed much. His hair—the same color as hers—still flowed back from his temples just like it used to. His skin wasn't any more tanned than it had been at Grand Isle. In his eyes, when he looked at her for one quiet moment, she saw the same gentle affection, but this time there was added warmth and a plea that hadn’t been there before—the same look that had reached deep into her soul and stirred it awake.

A hundred times Edna had pictured Robert’s return, and imagined their first meeting. It was usually at her home, whither he had sought her out at once. She always fancied him expressing or betraying in some way his love for her. And here, the reality was that they sat ten feet apart, she at the window, crushing geranium leaves in her hand and smelling them, he twirling around on the piano stool, saying:

A hundred times Edna had imagined Robert’s return and envisioned their first meeting. It was usually at her home, where he would seek her out immediately. She often pictured him showing his love for her in some way. But in reality, they sat ten feet apart—she at the window, crushing geranium leaves in her hand and inhaling their scent, while he spun around on the piano stool, saying:

“I was very much surprised to hear of Mr. Pontellier’s absence; it’s a wonder Mademoiselle Reisz did not tell me; and your moving—mother told me yesterday. I should think you would have gone to New York with him, or to Iberville with the children, rather than be bothered here with housekeeping. And you are going abroad, too, I hear. We shan’t have you at Grand Isle next summer; it won’t seem—do you see much of Mademoiselle Reisz? She often spoke of you in the few letters she wrote.”

“I was really surprised to hear that Mr. Pontellier isn’t here; it’s strange that Mademoiselle Reisz didn’t mention it to me. Your move—my mom told me about it yesterday. I figured you would have gone to New York with him or to Iberville with the kids instead of dealing with housekeeping here. And I heard you’re going abroad as well. We won’t have you at Grand Isle next summer; it won't feel the same—do you see much of Mademoiselle Reisz? She often mentioned you in the few letters she wrote.”

“Do you remember that you promised to write to me when you went away?” A flush overspread his whole face.

“Do you remember that you promised to write to me when you left?” A flush covered his entire face.

“I couldn’t believe that my letters would be of any interest to you.”

"I can't believe my letters would matter to you."

“That is an excuse; it isn’t the truth.” Edna reached for her hat on the piano. She adjusted it, sticking the hat pin through the heavy coil of hair with some deliberation.

“That’s just an excuse; it’s not the truth.” Edna reached for her hat on the piano. She adjusted it, carefully sticking the hat pin through the thick coil of hair.

“Are you not going to wait for Mademoiselle Reisz?” asked Robert.

“Are you not going to wait for Mademoiselle Reisz?” Robert asked.

“No; I have found when she is absent this long, she is liable not to come back till late.” She drew on her gloves, and Robert picked up his hat.

“No; I’ve noticed that when she’s gone this long, she probably won’t come back until late.” She put on her gloves, and Robert grabbed his hat.

“Won’t you wait for her?” asked Edna.

“Will you wait for her?” Edna asked.

“Not if you think she will not be back till late,” adding, as if suddenly aware of some discourtesy in his speech, “and I should miss the pleasure of walking home with you.” Edna locked the door and put the key back in its hiding-place.

“Not if you think she won't be back until late,” he said, as if he suddenly realized he had been rude, “and I would miss the pleasure of walking home with you.” Edna locked the door and put the key back in its hiding place.

They went together, picking their way across muddy streets and sidewalks encumbered with the cheap display of small tradesmen. Part of the distance they rode in the car, and after disembarking, passed the Pontellier mansion, which looked broken and half torn asunder. Robert had never known the house, and looked at it with interest.

They went together, carefully navigating the muddy streets and sidewalks cluttered with the cheap displays of local vendors. For part of the journey, they traveled in the car, and after getting out, they walked past the Pontellier mansion, which appeared dilapidated and partially falling apart. Robert had never seen the house before and looked at it with curiosity.

“I never knew you in your home,” he remarked.

“I never knew you at your place,” he said.

“I am glad you did not.”

"I'm glad you didn't."

“Why?” She did not answer. They went on around the corner, and it seemed as if her dreams were coming true after all, when he followed her into the little house.

“Why?” She didn’t reply. They turned the corner, and it felt like her dreams were finally coming true when he followed her into the small house.

“You must stay and dine with me, Robert. You see I am all alone, and it is so long since I have seen you. There is so much I want to ask you.”

“You have to stay and eat with me, Robert. I’m all alone here, and it’s been so long since I’ve seen you. There’s so much I want to ask you.”

She took off her hat and gloves. He stood irresolute, making some excuse about his mother who expected him; he even muttered something about an engagement. She struck a match and lit the lamp on the table; it was growing dusk. When he saw her face in the lamp-light, looking pained, with all the soft lines gone out of it, he threw his hat aside and seated himself.

She took off her hat and gloves. He stood there hesitantly, mumbling some excuse about his mother who was waiting for him; he even said something about a prior commitment. She lit a match and turned on the lamp on the table; it was getting dark. When he saw her face in the light, looking upset and devoid of all its soft features, he tossed his hat aside and sat down.

“Oh! you know I want to stay if you will let me!” he exclaimed. All the softness came back. She laughed, and went and put her hand on his shoulder.

“Oh! you know I want to stay if you’ll let me!” he said. All the softness returned. She laughed and placed her hand on his shoulder.

“This is the first moment you have seemed like the old Robert. I’ll go tell Celestine.” She hurried away to tell Celestine to set an extra place. She even sent her off in search of some added delicacy which she had not thought of for herself. And she recommended great care in dripping the coffee and having the omelet done to a proper turn.

“This is the first time you’ve seemed like the old Robert. I’ll go tell Celestine.” She rushed off to inform Celestine to set an extra place. She even sent her to look for a little extra treat that she hadn’t thought of for herself. And she suggested being very careful with the coffee and making sure the omelet was cooked just right.

When she reentered, Robert was turning over magazines, sketches, and things that lay upon the table in great disorder. He picked up a photograph, and exclaimed:

When she walked back in, Robert was flipping through magazines, sketches, and other stuff that was all over the table in a big mess. He grabbed a photograph and shouted:

“Alcée Arobin! What on earth is his picture doing here?”

“Alcée Arobin! What is his picture doing here?”

“I tried to make a sketch of his head one day,” answered Edna, “and he thought the photograph might help me. It was at the other house. I thought it had been left there. I must have packed it up with my drawing materials.”

“I tried to make a sketch of his head one day,” Edna replied, “and he thought the photograph might help me. It was at the other house. I thought I had left it there. I must have packed it up with my drawing supplies.”

“I should think you would give it back to him if you have finished with it.”

"I think you should return it to him if you're done with it."

“Oh! I have a great many such photographs. I never think of returning them. They don’t amount to anything.” Robert kept on looking at the picture.

“Oh! I have a ton of those pictures. I never think about getting them back. They’re not worth anything.” Robert kept looking at the picture.

“It seems to me—do you think his head worth drawing? Is he a friend of Mr. Pontellier’s? You never said you knew him.”

“It seems to me—do you think his head is worth drawing? Is he a friend of Mr. Pontellier’s? You never mentioned that you knew him.”

“He isn’t a friend of Mr. Pontellier’s; he’s a friend of mine. I always knew him—that is, it is only of late that I know him pretty well. But I’d rather talk about you, and know what you have been seeing and doing and feeling out there in Mexico.” Robert threw aside the picture.

“He’s not a friend of Mr. Pontellier’s; he’s a friend of mine. I’ve always known him—well, it’s only recently that I’ve gotten to know him pretty well. But I’d rather talk about you and find out what you’ve been seeing, doing, and feeling out there in Mexico.” Robert tossed the picture aside.

“I’ve been seeing the waves and the white beach of Grand Isle; the quiet, grassy street of the Chênière; the old fort at Grande Terre. I’ve been working like a machine, and feeling like a lost soul. There was nothing interesting.”

“I’ve been seeing the waves and the white beach of Grand Isle; the quiet, grassy street of the Chênière; the old fort at Grande Terre. I’ve been working nonstop, and feeling like a lost soul. There was nothing interesting.”

She leaned her head upon her hand to shade her eyes from the light.

She rested her head on her hand to block the light from her eyes.

“And what have you been seeing and doing and feeling all these days?” he asked.

“And what have you been seeing, doing, and feeling all this time?” he asked.

“I’ve been seeing the waves and the white beach of Grand Isle; the quiet, grassy street of the Chênière Caminada; the old sunny fort at Grande Terre. I’ve been working with a little more comprehension than a machine, and still feeling like a lost soul. There was nothing interesting.”

“I’ve been looking at the waves and the white beach of Grand Isle; the quiet, grassy street of the Chênière Caminada; the old sunny fort at Grande Terre. I’ve been working with a bit more understanding than a machine, yet still feeling like a lost soul. There was nothing interesting.”

“Mrs. Pontellier, you are cruel,” he said, with feeling, closing his eyes and resting his head back in his chair. They remained in silence till old Celestine announced dinner.

“Mrs. Pontellier, you’re being cruel,” he said, genuinely, closing his eyes and leaning his head back in his chair. They sat in silence until old Celestine called them for dinner.

XXXIV

The dining-room was very small. Edna’s round mahogany would have almost filled it. As it was there was but a step or two from the little table to the kitchen, to the mantel, the small buffet, and the side door that opened out on the narrow brick-paved yard.

The dining room was very small. Edna's round mahogany table would have nearly filled it. As it was, there was just a step or two from the little table to the kitchen, to the mantel, the small buffet, and the side door that opened out to the narrow brick-paved yard.

A certain degree of ceremony settled upon them with the announcement of dinner. There was no return to personalities. Robert related incidents of his sojourn in Mexico, and Edna talked of events likely to interest him, which had occurred during his absence. The dinner was of ordinary quality, except for the few delicacies which she had sent out to purchase. Old Celestine, with a bandana tignon twisted about her head, hobbled in and out, taking a personal interest in everything; and she lingered occasionally to talk patois with Robert, whom she had known as a boy.

A certain level of formality came over them when dinner was announced. They didn’t get into personal matters. Robert shared stories from his time in Mexico, and Edna mentioned events that might interest him that had happened while he was away. The dinner was pretty standard, except for a few special dishes she had arranged to buy. Old Celestine, with a bandana tignon wrapped around her head, moved in and out, showing a personal interest in everything; and she occasionally stayed to chat in patois with Robert, whom she had known since he was a boy.

He went out to a neighboring cigar stand to purchase cigarette papers, and when he came back he found that Celestine had served the black coffee in the parlor.

He went to a nearby cigar shop to buy cigarette papers, and when he returned, he found that Celestine had served the black coffee in the living room.

“Perhaps I shouldn’t have come back,” he said. “When you are tired of me, tell me to go.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t have come back,” he said. “When you’re done with me, just tell me to leave.”

“You never tire me. You must have forgotten the hours and hours at Grand Isle in which we grew accustomed to each other and used to being together.”

“You never tire me. You must have forgotten the countless hours at Grand Isle where we got used to each other and being together.”

“I have forgotten nothing at Grand Isle,” he said, not looking at her, but rolling a cigarette. His tobacco pouch, which he laid upon the table, was a fantastic embroidered silk affair, evidently the handiwork of a woman.

“I haven’t forgotten anything about Grand Isle,” he said, not looking at her, but rolling a cigarette. His tobacco pouch, which he placed on the table, was an amazing embroidered silk piece, obviously made by a woman.

“You used to carry your tobacco in a rubber pouch,” said Edna, picking up the pouch and examining the needlework.

“You used to keep your tobacco in a rubber pouch,” Edna said, picking up the pouch and looking closely at the stitching.

“Yes; it was lost.”

"Yeah; it got lost."

“Where did you buy this one? In Mexico?”

“Where did you get this? In Mexico?”

“It was given to me by a Vera Cruz girl; they are very generous,” he replied, striking a match and lighting his cigarette.

“It was given to me by a girl from Vera Cruz; they’re very generous,” he replied, striking a match and lighting his cigarette.

“They are very handsome, I suppose, those Mexican women; very picturesque, with their black eyes and their lace scarfs.”

“They’re really beautiful, I guess, those Mexican women; quite striking, with their dark eyes and lace scarves.”

“Some are; others are hideous, just as you find women everywhere.”

“Some are; others are dreadful, just like you see with women everywhere.”

“What was she like—the one who gave you the pouch? You must have known her very well.”

“What was she like—the one who gave you the pouch? You must have known her really well.”

“She was very ordinary. She wasn’t of the slightest importance. I knew her well enough.”

“She was really just average. She didn’t matter at all. I knew her well enough.”

“Did you visit at her house? Was it interesting? I should like to know and hear about the people you met, and the impressions they made on you.”

“Did you visit her house? Was it interesting? I'd love to know and hear about the people you met and the impressions they left on you.”

“There are some people who leave impressions not so lasting as the imprint of an oar upon the water.”

“There are some people who leave impressions that aren't as lasting as the mark an oar makes on the water.”

“Was she such a one?”

"Was she really like that?"

“It would be ungenerous for me to admit that she was of that order and kind.” He thrust the pouch back in his pocket, as if to put away the subject with the trifle which had brought it up.

“It would be unfair for me to acknowledge that she belonged to that category.” He shoved the pouch back into his pocket, as if to dismiss the topic along with the small item that had sparked it.

Arobin dropped in with a message from Mrs. Merriman, to say that the card party was postponed on account of the illness of one of her children.

Arobin stopped by with a message from Mrs. Merriman, saying that the card party was postponed due to one of her children's illness.

“How do you do, Arobin?” said Robert, rising from the obscurity.

“Hi there, Arobin,” said Robert, coming out of the shadows.

“Oh! Lebrun. To be sure! I heard yesterday you were back. How did they treat you down in Mexique?”

“Oh! Lebrun. For sure! I heard yesterday you were back. How did they treat you down in Mexico?”

“Fairly well.”

"Doing pretty well."

“But not well enough to keep you there. Stunning girls, though, in Mexico. I thought I should never get away from Vera Cruz when I was down there a couple of years ago.”

“But not well enough to keep you there. The girls in Mexico are stunning, though. I thought I would never escape from Vera Cruz when I was down there a couple of years ago.”

“Did they embroider slippers and tobacco pouches and hat-bands and things for you?” asked Edna.

“Did they make slippers, tobacco pouches, and hat bands and stuff for you?” Edna asked.

“Oh! my! no! I didn’t get so deep in their regard. I fear they made more impression on me than I made on them.”

“Oh! my! no! I didn’t get that close to them. I worry they affected me more than I affected them.”

“You were less fortunate than Robert, then.”

“You were less lucky than Robert, then.”

“I am always less fortunate than Robert. Has he been imparting tender confidences?”

“I always seem to have worse luck than Robert. Has he been sharing personal secrets?”

“I’ve been imposing myself long enough,” said Robert, rising, and shaking hands with Edna. “Please convey my regards to Mr. Pontellier when you write.”

“I’ve been putting myself in your way long enough,” Robert said, getting up and shaking hands with Edna. “Please send my best to Mr. Pontellier when you write.”

He shook hands with Arobin and went away.

He shook hands with Arobin and left.

“Fine fellow, that Lebrun,” said Arobin when Robert had gone. “I never heard you speak of him.”

“Great guy, that Lebrun,” Arobin said after Robert left. “I’ve never heard you mention him.”

“I knew him last summer at Grand Isle,” she replied. “Here is that photograph of yours. Don’t you want it?”

“I met him last summer at Grand Isle,” she said. “Here’s that photo of yours. Don’t you want it?”

“What do I want with it? Throw it away.” She threw it back on the table.

“What do I want with it? Just throw it away.” She tossed it back on the table.

“I’m not going to Mrs. Merriman’s,” she said. “If you see her, tell her so. But perhaps I had better write. I think I shall write now, and say that I am sorry her child is sick, and tell her not to count on me.”

“I’m not going to Mrs. Merriman’s,” she said. “If you see her, let her know. But maybe I should just write. I think I’ll write now and say that I’m sorry her kid is sick and let her know not to expect me.”

“It would be a good scheme,” acquiesced Arobin. “I don’t blame you; stupid lot!”

“It sounds like a good plan,” Arobin agreed. “I don’t blame you; what a bunch of idiots!”

Edna opened the blotter, and having procured paper and pen, began to write the note. Arobin lit a cigar and read the evening paper, which he had in his pocket.

Edna opened the blotter, and after getting some paper and a pen, she started to write the note. Arobin lit a cigar and read the evening paper he had in his pocket.

“What is the date?” she asked. He told her.

“What’s the date?” she asked. He told her.

“Will you mail this for me when you go out?”

“Can you send this for me when you go out?”

“Certainly.” He read to her little bits out of the newspaper, while she straightened things on the table.

“Sure.” He read her small snippets from the newspaper as she tidied up the table.

“What do you want to do?” he asked, throwing aside the paper. “Do you want to go out for a walk or a drive or anything? It would be a fine night to drive.”

“What do you want to do?” he asked, tossing the paper aside. “Do you want to go out for a walk or a drive or something? It’s a nice night for a drive.”

“No; I don’t want to do anything but just be quiet. You go away and amuse yourself. Don’t stay.”

“No, I just want to be quiet. You go and have fun. Don’t stick around.”

“I’ll go away if I must; but I shan’t amuse myself. You know that I only live when I am near you.”

“I’ll leave if I have to; but I won’t enjoy myself. You know that I only feel alive when I’m close to you.”

He stood up to bid her good night.

He got up to say goodnight to her.

“Is that one of the things you always say to women?”

“Is that something you always say to women?”

“I have said it before, but I don’t think I ever came so near meaning it,” he answered with a smile. There were no warm lights in her eyes; only a dreamy, absent look.

"I've said it before, but I don't think I ever meant it this much," he replied with a smile. There was no warmth in her eyes; just a dreamy, distant expression.

“Good night. I adore you. Sleep well,” he said, and he kissed her hand and went away.

“Good night. I love you. Sleep tight,” he said, kissed her hand, and left.

She stayed alone in a kind of reverie—a sort of stupor. Step by step she lived over every instant of the time she had been with Robert after he had entered Mademoiselle Reisz’s door. She recalled his words, his looks. How few and meager they had been for her hungry heart! A vision—a transcendently seductive vision of a Mexican girl arose before her. She writhed with a jealous pang. She wondered when he would come back. He had not said he would come back. She had been with him, had heard his voice and touched his hand. But some way he had seemed nearer to her off there in Mexico.

She stayed alone, lost in thought—a sort of daze. Step by step, she relived every moment of the time she spent with Robert after he walked through Mademoiselle Reisz’s door. She remembered his words, his looks. They had been so few and so sparse for her longing heart! A vision—a incredibly alluring image of a Mexican girl appeared before her. She twisted with jealousy. She wondered when he would come back. He hadn’t said he would return. She had been with him, heard his voice, and held his hand. But somehow, he had felt closer to her back there in Mexico.

XXXV

The morning was full of sunlight and hope. Edna could see before her no denial—only the promise of excessive joy. She lay in bed awake, with bright eyes full of speculation. “He loves you, poor fool.” If she could but get that conviction firmly fixed in her mind, what mattered about the rest? She felt she had been childish and unwise the night before in giving herself over to despondency. She recapitulated the motives which no doubt explained Robert’s reserve. They were not insurmountable; they would not hold if he really loved her; they could not hold against her own passion, which he must come to realize in time. She pictured him going to his business that morning. She even saw how he was dressed; how he walked down one street, and turned the corner of another; saw him bending over his desk, talking to people who entered the office, going to his lunch, and perhaps watching for her on the street. He would come to her in the afternoon or evening, sit and roll his cigarette, talk a little, and go away as he had done the night before. But how delicious it would be to have him there with her! She would have no regrets, nor seek to penetrate his reserve if he still chose to wear it.

The morning was bright with sunlight and filled with hope. Edna saw nothing but the promise of immense joy ahead of her. She lay awake in bed, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “He loves you, you silly fool.” If she could just get that belief firmly fixed in her mind, what did everything else matter? She felt childish and foolish for giving in to sadness the night before. She went over the reasons that likely explained Robert’s distance. They weren’t unbreakable; they wouldn’t matter if he truly loved her; they couldn't stand up against her own feelings, which he would have to recognize eventually. She imagined him heading to work that morning. She could even picture his outfit, how he walked down one street, turned the corner of another, bent over his desk, talked to people who came into the office, went to lunch, and maybe even looked for her on the street. He would come to see her in the afternoon or evening, sit, roll a cigarette, chat a bit, and leave as he had the night before. But how wonderful it would be to have him there with her! She would have no regrets, nor would she try to pry into his distance if he still chose to keep it.

Edna ate her breakfast only half dressed. The maid brought her a delicious printed scrawl from Raoul, expressing his love, asking her to send him some bonbons, and telling her they had found that morning ten tiny white pigs all lying in a row beside Lidie’s big white pig.

Edna had her breakfast while only half-dressed. The maid delivered a sweet note from Raoul, where he expressed his love, asked her to send him some candy, and mentioned they had found ten little white pigs lined up alongside Lidie’s big white pig that morning.

A letter also came from her husband, saying he hoped to be back early in March, and then they would get ready for that journey abroad which he had promised her so long, which he felt now fully able to afford; he felt able to travel as people should, without any thought of small economies—thanks to his recent speculations in Wall Street.

A letter also arrived from her husband, expressing his hope to return early in March. After that, they would prepare for the trip abroad that he had promised her for so long, which he now felt he could truly afford. He felt ready to travel like people do, without worrying about cutting corners—thanks to his recent investments in Wall Street.

Much to her surprise she received a note from Arobin, written at midnight from the club. It was to say good morning to her, to hope she had slept well, to assure her of his devotion, which he trusted she in some faintest manner returned.

Much to her surprise, she got a note from Arobin, written at midnight from the club. It was to say good morning to her, to hope she had slept well, to assure her of his devotion, which he hoped she somehow felt in return.

All these letters were pleasing to her. She answered the children in a cheerful frame of mind, promising them bonbons, and congratulating them upon their happy find of the little pigs.

All these letters made her happy. She responded to the kids in a cheerful mood, promising them candy and congratulating them on their great discovery of the little pigs.

She answered her husband with friendly evasiveness,—not with any fixed design to mislead him, only because all sense of reality had gone out of her life; she had abandoned herself to Fate, and awaited the consequences with indifference.

She replied to her husband with a friendly kind of evasiveness—not with any intention to mislead him, but simply because she had lost all sense of reality in her life; she had surrendered to Fate and was waiting for the consequences with indifference.

To Arobin’s note she made no reply. She put it under Celestine’s stove-lid.

To Arobin’s note, she didn’t respond. She placed it under Celestine’s stove lid.

Edna worked several hours with much spirit. She saw no one but a picture dealer, who asked her if it were true that she was going abroad to study in Paris.

Edna worked for several hours with a lot of energy. She only saw a picture dealer who asked her if it was true that she was going to Paris to study.

She said possibly she might, and he negotiated with her for some Parisian studies to reach him in time for the holiday trade in December.

She said she might, and he made a deal with her for some Parisian designs to arrive in time for the holiday shopping in December.

Robert did not come that day. She was keenly disappointed. He did not come the following day, nor the next. Each morning she awoke with hope, and each night she was a prey to despondency. She was tempted to seek him out. But far from yielding to the impulse, she avoided any occasion which might throw her in his way. She did not go to Mademoiselle Reisz’s nor pass by Madame Lebrun’s, as she might have done if he had still been in Mexico.

Robert didn’t show up that day. She felt deeply let down. He didn’t come the next day, or the one after that. Every morning, she woke up with hope, and every night, she fell into despair. She felt the urge to find him. But instead of giving in to that impulse, she stayed away from anything that might lead her to him. She didn’t go to Mademoiselle Reisz’s place or walk by Madame Lebrun’s, even though she might have done so if he had still been in Mexico.

When Arobin, one night, urged her to drive with him, she went—out to the lake, on the Shell Road. His horses were full of mettle, and even a little unmanageable. She liked the rapid gait at which they spun along, and the quick, sharp sound of the horses’ hoofs on the hard road. They did not stop anywhere to eat or to drink. Arobin was not needlessly imprudent. But they ate and they drank when they regained Edna’s little dining-room—which was comparatively early in the evening.

When Arobin asked her to go for a drive one night, she agreed and they headed out to the lake on Shell Road. His horses were lively and a bit hard to control. She enjoyed the fast pace as they sped along and the sharp sound of the horses' hooves on the hard road. They didn’t stop anywhere for food or drinks. Arobin wasn't recklessly careless. But they did eat and drink when they got back to Edna’s small dining room, which was relatively early in the evening.

It was late when he left her. It was getting to be more than a passing whim with Arobin to see her and be with her. He had detected the latent sensuality, which unfolded under his delicate sense of her nature’s requirements like a torpid, torrid, sensitive blossom.

It was late when he left her. Arobin's desire to see her and be with her was becoming more than just a fleeting fancy. He had picked up on the hidden sensuality that blossomed under his gentle understanding of her needs, like a slow, hot, sensitive flower.

There was no despondency when she fell asleep that night; nor was there hope when she awoke in the morning.

There was no sadness when she fell asleep that night; nor was there any hope when she woke up in the morning.

XXXVI

There was a garden out in the suburbs; a small, leafy corner, with a few green tables under the orange trees. An old cat slept all day on the stone step in the sun, and an old mulatresse slept her idle hours away in her chair at the open window, till some one happened to knock on one of the green tables. She had milk and cream cheese to sell, and bread and butter. There was no one who could make such excellent coffee or fry a chicken so golden brown as she.

There was a garden in the suburbs; a small, leafy spot with a few green tables under the orange trees. An old cat slept all day on the stone step in the sun, and an older woman dozed in her chair at the open window until someone knocked on one of the green tables. She sold milk and cream cheese, along with bread and butter. No one could make such great coffee or fry a chicken so perfectly golden brown as she could.

The place was too modest to attract the attention of people of fashion, and so quiet as to have escaped the notice of those in search of pleasure and dissipation. Edna had discovered it accidentally one day when the high-board gate stood ajar. She caught sight of a little green table, blotched with the checkered sunlight that filtered through the quivering leaves overhead. Within she had found the slumbering mulatresse, the drowsy cat, and a glass of milk which reminded her of the milk she had tasted in Iberville.

The place was too simple to draw the attention of trendy people and so quiet that it went unnoticed by those looking for fun and excitement. Edna had stumbled upon it one day when the tall gate was slightly open. She saw a small green table, marked with the patterned sunlight that came through the shaking leaves above. Inside, she found the sleeping mulatresse, a sleepy cat, and a glass of milk that reminded her of the milk she had tasted in Iberville.

She often stopped there during her perambulations; sometimes taking a book with her, and sitting an hour or two under the trees when she found the place deserted. Once or twice she took a quiet dinner there alone, having instructed Celestine beforehand to prepare no dinner at home. It was the last place in the city where she would have expected to meet any one she knew.

She often paused there during her walks; sometimes she'd bring a book and sit for an hour or two under the trees when she found the spot empty. A couple of times, she had a quiet dinner there by herself, having told Celestine beforehand not to prepare dinner at home. It was the last place in the city where she thought she’d run into anyone she knew.

Still she was not astonished when, as she was partaking of a modest dinner late in the afternoon, looking into an open book, stroking the cat, which had made friends with her—she was not greatly astonished to see Robert come in at the tall garden gate.

Still, she wasn't surprised when, while having a simple dinner in the late afternoon, looking into an open book and petting the cat that had become her friend, she saw Robert walk in through the tall garden gate.

“I am destined to see you only by accident,” she said, shoving the cat off the chair beside her. He was surprised, ill at ease, almost embarrassed at meeting her thus so unexpectedly.

“I’m only meant to see you by chance,” she said, pushing the cat off the chair next to her. He was surprised, uneasy, and almost embarrassed to meet her like this so unexpectedly.

“Do you come here often?” he asked.

“Do you come here often?” he asked.

“I almost live here,” she said.

“I practically live here,” she said.

“I used to drop in very often for a cup of Catiche’s good coffee. This is the first time since I came back.”

“I used to stop by a lot for a cup of Catiche’s amazing coffee. This is the first time since I returned.”

“She’ll bring you a plate, and you will share my dinner. There’s always enough for two—even three.” Edna had intended to be indifferent and as reserved as he when she met him; she had reached the determination by a laborious train of reasoning, incident to one of her despondent moods. But her resolve melted when she saw him before designing Providence had led him into her path.

“She’ll bring you a plate, and you will share my dinner. There’s always enough for two—even three.” Edna had meant to be indifferent and just as guarded as he was when she first met him; she had come to that decision through a long process of reasoning, influenced by one of her down moments. But her determination faded away when she saw him before fate had brought him into her life.

“Why have you kept away from me, Robert?” she asked, closing the book that lay open upon the table.

“Why have you been avoiding me, Robert?” she asked, closing the book that was open on the table.

“Why are you so personal, Mrs. Pontellier? Why do you force me to idiotic subterfuges?” he exclaimed with sudden warmth. “I suppose there’s no use telling you I’ve been very busy, or that I’ve been sick, or that I’ve been to see you and not found you at home. Please let me off with any one of these excuses.”

“Why are you making this so personal, Mrs. Pontellier? Why do you make me come up with stupid lies?” he said suddenly, his tone warming up. “I guess it’s pointless to say I’ve been really busy, or that I’ve been sick, or that I came to see you but you weren’t home. Just let me use any one of these excuses.”

“You are the embodiment of selfishness,” she said. “You save yourself something—I don’t know what—but there is some selfish motive, and in sparing yourself you never consider for a moment what I think, or how I feel your neglect and indifference. I suppose this is what you would call unwomanly; but I have got into a habit of expressing myself. It doesn’t matter to me, and you may think me unwomanly if you like.”

"You are the definition of selfishness," she said. "You're saving yourself something—I don't know what it is—but there's some selfish reason behind it. In protecting yourself, you never think about what I feel or how your neglect and indifference affect me. I guess you'd call this unwomanly, but I've gotten used to expressing myself. It doesn't bother me, and you can think I'm unwomanly if you want."

“No; I only think you cruel, as I said the other day. Maybe not intentionally cruel; but you seem to be forcing me into disclosures which can result in nothing; as if you would have me bare a wound for the pleasure of looking at it, without the intention or power of healing it.”

“No; I just think you’re being cruel, like I mentioned the other day. Maybe not on purpose, but it feels like you’re pushing me to reveal things that can't lead to anything good; as if you want me to expose a wound just so you can see it, without any intention or ability to heal it.”

“I’m spoiling your dinner, Robert; never mind what I say. You haven’t eaten a morsel.”

“I’m ruining your dinner, Robert; don’t pay attention to what I say. You haven’t eaten a bite.”

“I only came in for a cup of coffee.” His sensitive face was all disfigured with excitement.

“I just came in for a cup of coffee.” His expressive face was totally distorted with excitement.

“Isn’t this a delightful place?” she remarked. “I am so glad it has never actually been discovered. It is so quiet, so sweet, here. Do you notice there is scarcely a sound to be heard? It’s so out of the way; and a good walk from the car. However, I don’t mind walking. I always feel so sorry for women who don’t like to walk; they miss so much—so many rare little glimpses of life; and we women learn so little of life on the whole.

“Isn’t this a wonderful place?” she said. “I’m so glad it hasn’t actually been discovered. It’s so quiet and lovely here. Do you notice there’s hardly a sound? It’s so secluded; and it’s quite a hike from the car. But I don’t mind walking. I always feel bad for women who don’t enjoy walking; they miss out on so much—so many unique little moments of life; and we women learn so little about life overall."

“Catiche’s coffee is always hot. I don’t know how she manages it, here in the open air. Celestine’s coffee gets cold bringing it from the kitchen to the dining-room. Three lumps! How can you drink it so sweet? Take some of the cress with your chop; it’s so biting and crisp. Then there’s the advantage of being able to smoke with your coffee out here. Now, in the city—aren’t you going to smoke?”

“Catiche’s coffee is always hot. I don’t know how she keeps it that way out here in the open air. Celestine’s coffee gets cold by the time she brings it from the kitchen to the dining room. Three lumps! How can you drink it so sweet? Take some of the cress with your chop; it’s so spicy and crisp. Plus, there’s the perk of being able to smoke with your coffee out here. Now, in the city—aren’t you going to smoke?”

“After a while,” he said, laying a cigar on the table.

“After a while,” he said, putting a cigar on the table.

“Who gave it to you?” she laughed.

“Who gave it to you?” she laughed.

“I bought it. I suppose I’m getting reckless; I bought a whole box.” She was determined not to be personal again and make him uncomfortable.

“I bought it. I guess I'm being reckless; I bought a whole box.” She was resolved not to get personal again and make him uncomfortable.

The cat made friends with him, and climbed into his lap when he smoked his cigar. He stroked her silky fur, and talked a little about her. He looked at Edna’s book, which he had read; and he told her the end, to save her the trouble of wading through it, he said.

The cat became friends with him and hopped into his lap while he smoked his cigar. He petted her soft fur and chatted a bit about her. He glanced at Edna’s book, which he had already read, and mentioned the ending to spare her the hassle of getting through it, he said.

Again he accompanied her back to her home; and it was after dusk when they reached the little “pigeon-house.” She did not ask him to remain, which he was grateful for, as it permitted him to stay without the discomfort of blundering through an excuse which he had no intention of considering. He helped her to light the lamp; then she went into her room to take off her hat and to bathe her face and hands.

Once again, he walked her back to her home, and it was after dark when they arrived at the small "pigeon-house." She didn’t ask him to stay, which he appreciated, as it allowed him to leave without the awkwardness of fumbling for a reason he had no intention of giving. He helped her light the lamp, and then she went into her room to take off her hat and wash her face and hands.

When she came back Robert was not examining the pictures and magazines as before; he sat off in the shadow, leaning his head back on the chair as if in a reverie. Edna lingered a moment beside the table, arranging the books there. Then she went across the room to where he sat. She bent over the arm of his chair and called his name.

When she returned, Robert wasn't looking at the pictures and magazines like before; he was sitting in the shadows, leaning his head back against the chair as if he were daydreaming. Edna paused for a moment by the table, organizing the books. Then she walked across the room to where he was sitting. She leaned over the arm of his chair and called his name.

“Robert,” she said, “are you asleep?”

“Robert,” she said, “are you sleeping?”

“No,” he answered, looking up at her.

“No,” he replied, looking up at her.

She leaned over and kissed him—a soft, cool, delicate kiss, whose voluptuous sting penetrated his whole being—then she moved away from him. He followed, and took her in his arms, just holding her close to him. She put her hand up to his face and pressed his cheek against her own. The action was full of love and tenderness. He sought her lips again. Then he drew her down upon the sofa beside him and held her hand in both of his.

She leaned over and kissed him—a soft, cool, gentle kiss that sent a delicious thrill through him—then she pulled away. He followed, wrapping his arms around her and holding her tight. She lifted her hand to his face and pressed his cheek against hers. The gesture was filled with love and tenderness. He leaned in for another kiss. Then he pulled her down onto the sofa next to him and held her hand with both of his.

“Now you know,” he said, “now you know what I have been fighting against since last summer at Grand Isle; what drove me away and drove me back again.”

“Now you know,” he said, “now you know what I’ve been fighting against since last summer at Grand Isle; what pushed me away and pulled me back again.”

“Why have you been fighting against it?” she asked. Her face glowed with soft lights.

“Why have you been resisting it?” she asked. Her face lit up with a gentle glow.

“Why? Because you were not free; you were Léonce Pontellier’s wife. I couldn’t help loving you if you were ten times his wife; but so long as I went away from you and kept away I could help telling you so.” She put her free hand up to his shoulder, and then against his cheek, rubbing it softly. He kissed her again. His face was warm and flushed.

“Why? Because you weren’t free; you were Léonce Pontellier’s wife. I couldn’t help loving you even if you were ten times his wife; but as long as I stayed away from you, I could manage not to tell you. She lifted her free hand to his shoulder, then against his cheek, gently rubbing it. He kissed her again. His face was warm and flushed.”

“There in Mexico I was thinking of you all the time, and longing for you.”

“There in Mexico, I was thinking about you all the time and missing you.”

“But not writing to me,” she interrupted.

“But not writing to me,” she cut in.

“Something put into my head that you cared for me; and I lost my senses. I forgot everything but a wild dream of your some way becoming my wife.”

“Something got into my head that you cared about me, and I lost my mind. I forgot everything except this crazy dream of you somehow becoming my wife.”

“Your wife!”

"Your partner!"

“Religion, loyalty, everything would give way if only you cared.”

“Religion, loyalty, everything would fall apart if you only cared.”

“Then you must have forgotten that I was Léonce Pontellier’s wife.”

“Then you must have forgotten that I was Léonce Pontellier's wife.”

“Oh! I was demented, dreaming of wild, impossible things, recalling men who had set their wives free, we have heard of such things.”

“Oh! I was out of my mind, dreaming of crazy, impossible things, thinking about men who had freed their wives; we've heard of such things.”

“Yes, we have heard of such things.”

“Yes, we’ve heard about stuff like that.”

“I came back full of vague, mad intentions. And when I got here—”

“I came back with a lot of unclear, crazy ideas. And when I got here—”

“When you got here you never came near me!” She was still caressing his cheek.

“When you got here, you never came close to me!” She was still stroking his cheek.

“I realized what a cur I was to dream of such a thing, even if you had been willing.”

“I realized how much of a jerk I was to dream of something like that, even if you had been okay with it.”

She took his face between her hands and looked into it as if she would never withdraw her eyes more. She kissed him on the forehead, the eyes, the cheeks, and the lips.

She held his face in her hands and gazed into it as if she would never look away. She kissed him on the forehead, the eyes, the cheeks, and the lips.

“You have been a very, very foolish boy, wasting your time dreaming of impossible things when you speak of Mr. Pontellier setting me free! I am no longer one of Mr. Pontellier’s possessions to dispose of or not. I give myself where I choose. If he were to say, ‘Here, Robert, take her and be happy; she is yours,’ I should laugh at you both.”

“You’ve been such a foolish boy, wasting your time dreaming about impossible things when you talk about Mr. Pontellier setting me free! I’m no longer one of Mr. Pontellier’s possessions to give away or not. I choose where I want to be. If he were to say, ‘Here, Robert, take her and be happy; she’s yours,’ I would just laugh at both of you.”

His face grew a little white. “What do you mean?” he asked.

His face went a bit pale. "What do you mean?" he asked.

There was a knock at the door. Old Celestine came in to say that Madame Ratignolle’s servant had come around the back way with a message that Madame had been taken sick and begged Mrs. Pontellier to go to her immediately.

There was a knock at the door. Old Celestine came in to say that Madame Ratignolle’s servant had come around the back with a message that Madame was feeling unwell and requested Mrs. Pontellier to go to her right away.

“Yes, yes,” said Edna, rising; “I promised. Tell her yes—to wait for me. I’ll go back with her.”

“Yes, yes,” said Edna, standing up; “I promised. Tell her yes—to wait for me. I’ll go back with her.”

“Let me walk over with you,” offered Robert.

"Let me walk with you," Robert offered.

“No,” she said; “I will go with the servant.” She went into her room to put on her hat, and when she came in again she sat once more upon the sofa beside him. He had not stirred. She put her arms about his neck.

“No,” she said, “I’ll go with the servant.” She went into her room to put on her hat, and when she came back in, she sat down on the sofa next to him again. He hadn’t moved. She wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Good-by, my sweet Robert. Tell me good-by.” He kissed her with a degree of passion which had not before entered into his caress, and strained her to him.

“Goodbye, my sweet Robert. Tell me goodbye.” He kissed her with a level of passion that hadn’t been part of his embrace before and pulled her close to him.

“I love you,” she whispered, “only you; no one but you. It was you who awoke me last summer out of a life-long, stupid dream. Oh! you have made me so unhappy with your indifference. Oh! I have suffered, suffered! Now you are here we shall love each other, my Robert. We shall be everything to each other. Nothing else in the world is of any consequence. I must go to my friend; but you will wait for me? No matter how late; you will wait for me, Robert?”

“I love you,” she whispered, “only you; nobody else but you. You were the one who woke me up last summer from a life-long, foolish dream. Oh! You’ve made me so unhappy with your indifference. Oh! I have suffered, suffered! Now that you’re here, we will love each other, my Robert. We will mean everything to each other. Nothing else in the world matters. I need to go to my friend; but you’ll wait for me, right? No matter how late, you will wait for me, Robert?”

“Don’t go; don’t go! Oh! Edna, stay with me,” he pleaded. “Why should you go? Stay with me, stay with me.”

“Don’t leave; don’t leave! Oh! Edna, stay with me,” he begged. “Why do you need to go? Stay with me, stay with me.”

“I shall come back as soon as I can; I shall find you here.” She buried her face in his neck, and said good-by again. Her seductive voice, together with his great love for her, had enthralled his senses, had deprived him of every impulse but the longing to hold her and keep her.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can; I’ll find you here.” She buried her face in his neck and said goodbye again. Her enticing voice, along with his deep love for her, had captivated his senses, leaving him with no desire except the urge to hold her and keep her close.

XXXVII

Edna looked in at the drug store. Monsieur Ratignolle was putting up a mixture himself, very carefully, dropping a red liquid into a tiny glass. He was grateful to Edna for having come; her presence would be a comfort to his wife. Madame Ratignolle’s sister, who had always been with her at such trying times, had not been able to come up from the plantation, and Adèle had been inconsolable until Mrs. Pontellier so kindly promised to come to her. The nurse had been with them at night for the past week, as she lived a great distance away. And Dr. Mandelet had been coming and going all the afternoon. They were then looking for him any moment.

Edna looked into the drug store. Monsieur Ratignolle was carefully mixing something himself, adding a red liquid to a small glass. He was thankful to Edna for coming; her presence would comfort his wife. Madame Ratignolle’s sister, who always supported her during tough times, couldn't come from the plantation, and Adèle had been really upset until Mrs. Pontellier kindly promised to be there for her. The nurse had been staying with them at night for the past week since she lived far away. And Dr. Mandelet had been coming and going all afternoon. They were waiting for him any moment.

Edna hastened upstairs by a private stairway that led from the rear of the store to the apartments above. The children were all sleeping in a back room. Madame Ratignolle was in the salon, whither she had strayed in her suffering impatience. She sat on the sofa, clad in an ample white peignoir, holding a handkerchief tight in her hand with a nervous clutch. Her face was drawn and pinched, her sweet blue eyes haggard and unnatural. All her beautiful hair had been drawn back and plaited. It lay in a long braid on the sofa pillow, coiled like a golden serpent. The nurse, a comfortable looking Griffe woman in white apron and cap, was urging her to return to her bedroom.

Edna hurried upstairs by a private staircase that led from the back of the store to the apartments above. The children were all sleeping in a back room. Madame Ratignolle was in the living room, where she had wandered in her restless impatience. She sat on the couch, wearing a loose white robe, gripping a handkerchief tightly in her hand with a nervous hold. Her face was drawn and tense, her sweet blue eyes looked tired and unnatural. All her lovely hair had been pulled back and braided. It lay in a long braid on the couch pillow, coiled like a golden serpent. The nurse, a plump Griffe woman in a white apron and cap, was encouraging her to go back to her bedroom.

“There is no use, there is no use,” she said at once to Edna. “We must get rid of Mandelet; he is getting too old and careless. He said he would be here at half-past seven; now it must be eight. See what time it is, Joséphine.”

“There’s no point, there’s no point,” she said immediately to Edna. “We need to get rid of Mandelet; he’s getting too old and careless. He said he would be here at 7:30; now it must be 8:00. Check the time, Joséphine.”

The woman was possessed of a cheerful nature, and refused to take any situation too seriously, especially a situation with which she was so familiar. She urged Madame to have courage and patience. But Madame only set her teeth hard into her under lip, and Edna saw the sweat gather in beads on her white forehead. After a moment or two she uttered a profound sigh and wiped her face with the handkerchief rolled in a ball. She appeared exhausted. The nurse gave her a fresh handkerchief, sprinkled with cologne water.

The woman had a cheerful personality and wouldn’t take any situation too seriously, especially one she knew so well. She encouraged Madame to be brave and patient. But Madame just clenched her teeth into her bottom lip, and Edna noticed the sweat forming beads on her pale forehead. After a minute or so, she let out a deep sigh and wiped her face with a crumpled handkerchief. She looked worn out. The nurse handed her a fresh handkerchief, lightly scented with cologne.

“This is too much!” she cried. “Mandelet ought to be killed! Where is Alphonse? Is it possible I am to be abandoned like this—neglected by every one?”

“This is too much!” she shouted. “Mandelet should be taken down! Where’s Alphonse? Am I really going to be left like this—ignored by everyone?”

“Neglected, indeed!” exclaimed the nurse. Wasn’t she there? And here was Mrs. Pontellier leaving, no doubt, a pleasant evening at home to devote to her? And wasn’t Monsieur Ratignolle coming that very instant through the hall? And Joséphine was quite sure she had heard Doctor Mandelet’s coupé. Yes, there it was, down at the door.

“Neglected, really!” the nurse exclaimed. Wasn’t she here? And here was Mrs. Pontellier leaving, no doubt, a nice evening at home to spend with her? And wasn’t Monsieur Ratignolle just then coming through the hall? And Joséphine was pretty sure she had heard Doctor Mandelet’s coupe. Yes, there it was, down at the door.

Adèle consented to go back to her room. She sat on the edge of a little low couch next to her bed.

Adèle agreed to go back to her room. She sat on the edge of a small low couch by her bed.

Doctor Mandelet paid no attention to Madame Ratignolle’s upbraidings. He was accustomed to them at such times, and was too well convinced of her loyalty to doubt it.

Doctor Mandelet ignored Madame Ratignolle’s scoldings. He was used to them at times like this and was too confident in her loyalty to question it.

He was glad to see Edna, and wanted her to go with him into the salon and entertain him. But Madame Ratignolle would not consent that Edna should leave her for an instant. Between agonizing moments, she chatted a little, and said it took her mind off her sufferings.

He was happy to see Edna and wanted her to join him in the salon to keep him company. But Madame Ratignolle wouldn't allow Edna to leave her for even a moment. In between painful moments, she chatted a bit and mentioned that it helped distract her from her suffering.

Edna began to feel uneasy. She was seized with a vague dread. Her own like experiences seemed far away, unreal, and only half remembered. She recalled faintly an ecstasy of pain, the heavy odor of chloroform, a stupor which had deadened sensation, and an awakening to find a little new life to which she had given being, added to the great unnumbered multitude of souls that come and go.

Edna started to feel uneasy. She was overcome by a vague sense of dread. Her own similar experiences felt distant, unreal, and only half remembered. She faintly recalled an intense pain, the strong smell of chloroform, a numbness that dulled her senses, and awakening to find a tiny new life that she had brought into the world, joining the countless souls that come and go.

She began to wish she had not come; her presence was not necessary. She might have invented a pretext for staying away; she might even invent a pretext now for going. But Edna did not go. With an inward agony, with a flaming, outspoken revolt against the ways of Nature, she witnessed the scene of torture.

She started to regret coming; her being there wasn’t needed. She could have made up an excuse to skip it; she could even come up with an excuse now to leave. But Edna stayed. With an inner torment, with a fierce, vocal rebellion against the ways of Nature, she watched the painful scene unfold.

She was still stunned and speechless with emotion when later she leaned over her friend to kiss her and softly say good-by. Adèle, pressing her cheek, whispered in an exhausted voice: “Think of the children, Edna. Oh think of the children! Remember them!”

She was still shocked and at a loss for words when she later leaned over her friend to kiss her and softly say goodbye. Adèle, pressing her cheek, whispered in a tired voice: “Think of the children, Edna. Oh, think of the children! Remember them!”

XXXVIII

Edna still felt dazed when she got outside in the open air. The Doctor’s coupé had returned for him and stood before the porte cochère. She did not wish to enter the coupé, and told Doctor Mandelet she would walk; she was not afraid, and would go alone. He directed his carriage to meet him at Mrs. Pontellier’s, and he started to walk home with her.

Edna still felt disoriented when she stepped outside into the fresh air. The Doctor’s car had come back for him and was parked in front of the porte cochère. She didn’t want to get into the car and told Doctor Mandelet she would walk; she wasn’t afraid and wanted to go alone. He instructed his driver to meet him at Mrs. Pontellier’s and began to walk home with her.

Up—away up, over the narrow street between the tall houses, the stars were blazing. The air was mild and caressing, but cool with the breath of spring and the night. They walked slowly, the Doctor with a heavy, measured tread and his hands behind him; Edna, in an absent-minded way, as she had walked one night at Grand Isle, as if her thoughts had gone ahead of her and she was striving to overtake them.

Up—far up, over the narrow street between the tall houses, the stars were shining bright. The air was gentle and soothing, but cool with the breath of spring and the night. They walked slowly, the Doctor with a heavy, steady step and his hands behind him; Edna, absent-mindedly, as she had walked one night at Grand Isle, as if her thoughts had already moved ahead of her and she was trying to catch up.

“You shouldn’t have been there, Mrs. Pontellier,” he said. “That was no place for you. Adèle is full of whims at such times. There were a dozen women she might have had with her, unimpressionable women. I felt that it was cruel, cruel. You shouldn’t have gone.”

“You shouldn’t have been there, Mrs. Pontellier,” he said. “That wasn’t the right place for you. Adèle is full of moods during those times. There were plenty of other women she could have had with her, women who wouldn’t be affected by it. I thought it was harsh, really harsh. You shouldn’t have gone.”

“Oh, well!” she answered, indifferently. “I don’t know that it matters after all. One has to think of the children some time or other; the sooner the better.”

“Oh, well!” she replied, casually. “I don’t really think it matters after all. You have to consider the kids sooner or later; the sooner, the better.”

“When is Léonce coming back?”

“When's Léonce coming back?”

“Quite soon. Some time in March.”

“Very soon. In March.”

“And you are going abroad?”

"And you're going overseas?"

“Perhaps—no, I am not going. I’m not going to be forced into doing things. I don’t want to go abroad. I want to be let alone. Nobody has any right—except children, perhaps—and even then, it seems to me—or it did seem—” She felt that her speech was voicing the incoherency of her thoughts, and stopped abruptly.

“Maybe—no, I’m not going. I’m not going to be pressured into doing things. I don’t want to go abroad. I just want to be left alone. Nobody has the right—except for kids, maybe—and even then, it seems to me—or it used to seem—” She realized that her words were reflecting the confusion in her thoughts and stopped suddenly.

“The trouble is,” sighed the Doctor, grasping her meaning intuitively, “that youth is given up to illusions. It seems to be a provision of Nature; a decoy to secure mothers for the race. And Nature takes no account of moral consequences, of arbitrary conditions which we create, and which we feel obliged to maintain at any cost.”

“The problem is,” sighed the Doctor, understanding her meaning intuitively, “that youth is consumed by illusions. It seems to be a natural strategy; a lure to ensure that mothers are protected for future generations. And nature doesn’t consider moral consequences or the arbitrary conditions we create, which we feel compelled to uphold at any cost.”

“Yes,” she said. “The years that are gone seem like dreams—if one might go on sleeping and dreaming—but to wake up and find—oh! well! perhaps it is better to wake up after all, even to suffer, rather than to remain a dupe to illusions all one’s life.”

“Yes,” she said. “The years that have passed feel like dreams—if only one could keep sleeping and dreaming—but waking up and realizing—oh! well! maybe it’s better to wake up after all, even if it means suffering, rather than being fooled by illusions for the rest of one’s life.”

“It seems to me, my dear child,” said the Doctor at parting, holding her hand, “you seem to me to be in trouble. I am not going to ask for your confidence. I will only say that if ever you feel moved to give it to me, perhaps I might help you. I know I would understand. And I tell you there are not many who would—not many, my dear.”

“It seems to me, my dear child,” said the Doctor as they were saying goodbye, holding her hand, “you seem to be in trouble. I’m not going to ask you to open up to me. I’ll just say that if you ever feel like sharing, I might be able to help you. I know I would understand. And I can tell you there aren’t many people who would—not many, my dear.”

“Some way I don’t feel moved to speak of things that trouble me. Don’t think I am ungrateful or that I don’t appreciate your sympathy. There are periods of despondency and suffering which take possession of me. But I don’t want anything but my own way. That is wanting a good deal, of course, when you have to trample upon the lives, the hearts, the prejudices of others—but no matter—still, I shouldn’t want to trample upon the little lives. Oh! I don’t know what I’m saying, Doctor. Good night. Don’t blame me for anything.”

“Somehow, I just don’t feel like talking about the things that bother me. Please don’t think I’m ungrateful or that I don’t value your sympathy. There are times of sadness and pain that completely take over me. But I really only want things to go my own way. I realize that’s asking a lot, especially when it means stepping on the lives, feelings, and beliefs of others—but still, I wouldn’t want to crush the little lives. Oh! I don’t even know what I’m saying, Doctor. Good night. Please don’t hold anything against me.”

“Yes, I will blame you if you don’t come and see me soon. We will talk of things you never have dreamt of talking about before. It will do us both good. I don’t want you to blame yourself, whatever comes. Good night, my child.”

“Yes, I will hold you responsible if you don’t come to see me soon. We will discuss things you’ve never even thought about before. It will be good for both of us. I don’t want you to feel guilty, no matter what happens. Good night, my child.”

She let herself in at the gate, but instead of entering she sat upon the step of the porch. The night was quiet and soothing. All the tearing emotion of the last few hours seemed to fall away from her like a somber, uncomfortable garment, which she had but to loosen to be rid of. She went back to that hour before Adèle had sent for her; and her senses kindled afresh in thinking of Robert’s words, the pressure of his arms, and the feeling of his lips upon her own. She could picture at that moment no greater bliss on earth than possession of the beloved one. His expression of love had already given him to her in part. When she thought that he was there at hand, waiting for her, she grew numb with the intoxication of expectancy. It was so late; he would be asleep perhaps. She would awaken him with a kiss. She hoped he would be asleep that she might arouse him with her caresses.

She let herself in at the gate, but instead of going inside, she sat on the porch step. The night was calm and soothing. All the intense emotions of the last few hours seemed to wash away from her like a heavy, uncomfortable coat that she just had to loosen to get rid of. She thought back to the moment before Adèle had called for her; and her senses came alive again at the thought of Robert’s words, the feel of his arms around her, and the sensation of his lips on hers. At that moment, she couldn’t imagine any greater happiness than having the one she loved. His expression of love had already made him partly hers. When she thought that he was nearby, waiting for her, she felt overwhelmed with excitement. It was late; he might be asleep. She would wake him with a kiss. She hoped he would be asleep so that she could gently awaken him with her affection.

Still, she remembered Adèle’s voice whispering, “Think of the children; think of them.” She meant to think of them; that determination had driven into her soul like a death wound—but not to-night. To-morrow would be time to think of everything.

Still, she remembered Adèle’s voice whispering, “Think of the children; think of them.” She intended to think of them; that resolve had sunk deep into her soul like a fatal injury—but not tonight. Tomorrow would be the time to think about everything.

Robert was not waiting for her in the little parlor. He was nowhere at hand. The house was empty. But he had scrawled on a piece of paper that lay in the lamplight:

Robert wasn’t waiting for her in the small living room. He was nowhere to be found. The house was empty. But he had quickly written on a piece of paper that was resting in the light of the lamp:

“I love you. Good-by—because I love you.”

“I love you. Goodbye—because I love you.”

Edna grew faint when she read the words. She went and sat on the sofa. Then she stretched herself out there, never uttering a sound. She did not sleep. She did not go to bed. The lamp sputtered and went out. She was still awake in the morning, when Celestine unlocked the kitchen door and came in to light the fire.

Edna felt lightheaded when she read the words. She went and sat on the couch. Then she lay down there, not making a sound. She didn’t sleep. She didn’t go to bed. The lamp flickered and went out. She was still awake in the morning when Celestine unlocked the kitchen door and came in to start the fire.

XXXIX

Victor, with hammer and nails and scraps of scantling, was patching a corner of one of the galleries. Mariequita sat near by, dangling her legs, watching him work, and handing him nails from the tool-box. The sun was beating down upon them. The girl had covered her head with her apron folded into a square pad. They had been talking for an hour or more. She was never tired of hearing Victor describe the dinner at Mrs. Pontellier’s. He exaggerated every detail, making it appear a veritable Lucullean feast. The flowers were in tubs, he said. The champagne was quaffed from huge golden goblets. Venus rising from the foam could have presented no more entrancing a spectacle than Mrs. Pontellier, blazing with beauty and diamonds at the head of the board, while the other women were all of them youthful houris, possessed of incomparable charms. She got it into her head that Victor was in love with Mrs. Pontellier, and he gave her evasive answers, framed so as to confirm her belief. She grew sullen and cried a little, threatening to go off and leave him to his fine ladies. There were a dozen men crazy about her at the Chênière; and since it was the fashion to be in love with married people, why, she could run away any time she liked to New Orleans with Célina’s husband.

Victor was patching up a corner of one of the galleries with a hammer, nails, and some leftover wood. Mariequita sat nearby, swinging her legs, watching him work, and handing him nails from the toolbox. The sun was beating down on them. The girl had covered her head with her apron folded into a square. They had been talking for over an hour. She never got tired of hearing Victor describe the dinner at Mrs. Pontellier’s. He exaggerated every detail, making it sound like an absolute gourmet feast. He said the flowers were in pots. The champagne was drunk from huge golden goblets. Venus rising from the sea couldn’t have been a more enchanting sight than Mrs. Pontellier, glowing with beauty and diamonds at the head of the table, while the other women were all beautiful young women with incredible charm. She convinced herself that Victor was in love with Mrs. Pontellier, and he gave her vague answers that only confirmed her belief. She became moody and cried a little, threatening to leave him alone with his fancy ladies. A dozen men were infatuated with her at the Chênière; and since it was trendy to be in love with married people, she could easily run off to New Orleans with Célina’s husband anytime she wanted.

Célina’s husband was a fool, a coward, and a pig, and to prove it to her, Victor intended to hammer his head into a jelly the next time he encountered him. This assurance was very consoling to Mariequita. She dried her eyes, and grew cheerful at the prospect.

Célina's husband was an idiot, a coward, and a jerk, and to show her that, Victor planned to smash his head into a pulp the next time he saw him. This promise really comforted Mariequita. She wiped her tears and felt better at the thought.

They were still talking of the dinner and the allurements of city life when Mrs. Pontellier herself slipped around the corner of the house. The two youngsters stayed dumb with amazement before what they considered to be an apparition. But it was really she in flesh and blood, looking tired and a little travel-stained.

They were still discussing the dinner and the attractions of city life when Mrs. Pontellier herself appeared around the corner of the house. The two kids stood there in shock, thinking she was a ghost. But it was really her in the flesh, looking tired and a bit worn out from travel.

“I walked up from the wharf,” she said, “and heard the hammering. I supposed it was you, mending the porch. It’s a good thing. I was always tripping over those loose planks last summer. How dreary and deserted everything looks!”

“I walked up from the dock,” she said, “and heard the hammering. I figured it was you fixing the porch. That’s great. I was always tripping over those loose boards last summer. Everything looks so dull and deserted!”

It took Victor some little time to comprehend that she had come in Beaudelet’s lugger, that she had come alone, and for no purpose but to rest.

It took Victor a little while to understand that she had arrived on Beaudelet's boat, that she had come alone, and for no reason other than to relax.

“There’s nothing fixed up yet, you see. I’ll give you my room; it’s the only place.”

“There’s nothing set up yet, you see. I’ll give you my room; it’s the only place.”

“Any corner will do,” she assured him.

“Any corner will work,” she assured him.

“And if you can stand Philomel’s cooking,” he went on, “though I might try to get her mother while you are here. Do you think she would come?” turning to Mariequita.

“And if you can handle Philomel’s cooking,” he continued, “I might try to get her mom to come by while you’re here. Do you think she would?” he asked, looking at Mariequita.

Mariequita thought that perhaps Philomel’s mother might come for a few days, and money enough.

Mariequita thought that maybe Philomel's mom would come for a few days, and have enough money.

Beholding Mrs. Pontellier make her appearance, the girl had at once suspected a lovers’ rendezvous. But Victor’s astonishment was so genuine, and Mrs. Pontellier’s indifference so apparent, that the disturbing notion did not lodge long in her brain. She contemplated with the greatest interest this woman who gave the most sumptuous dinners in America, and who had all the men in New Orleans at her feet.

Seeing Mrs. Pontellier show up, the girl immediately thought it might be a lovers’ meeting. But Victor’s surprise seemed so real, and Mrs. Pontellier’s indifference was so clear, that the unsettling idea didn’t stick around in her mind for long. She watched with great interest this woman who hosted the most lavish dinners in America and had all the men in New Orleans at her beck and call.

“What time will you have dinner?” asked Edna. “I’m very hungry; but don’t get anything extra.”

“What time are you having dinner?” Edna asked. “I’m really hungry, but don’t order anything extra.”

“I’ll have it ready in little or no time,” he said, bustling and packing away his tools. “You may go to my room to brush up and rest yourself. Mariequita will show you.”

“I’ll have it ready in no time,” he said, busying himself and putting away his tools. “You can go to my room to freshen up and relax. Mariequita will show you.”

“Thank you,” said Edna. “But, do you know, I have a notion to go down to the beach and take a good wash and even a little swim, before dinner?”

“Thanks,” Edna said. “But you know, I’m thinking about heading down to the beach to take a nice wash and maybe even a little swim before dinner?”

“The water is too cold!” they both exclaimed. “Don’t think of it.”

“The water is way too cold!” they both shouted. “Don’t even think about it.”

“Well, I might go down and try—dip my toes in. Why, it seems to me the sun is hot enough to have warmed the very depths of the ocean. Could you get me a couple of towels? I’d better go right away, so as to be back in time. It would be a little too chilly if I waited till this afternoon.”

“Well, I might go down and try—just dip my toes in. It feels like the sun is hot enough to have warmed the depths of the ocean. Could you get me a couple of towels? I’d better go now, so I can be back on time. It might be a bit too chilly if I wait until this afternoon.”

Mariequita ran over to Victor’s room, and returned with some towels, which she gave to Edna.

Mariequita rushed over to Victor’s room and came back with some towels, which she handed to Edna.

“I hope you have fish for dinner,” said Edna, as she started to walk away; “but don’t do anything extra if you haven’t.”

“I hope you’re having fish for dinner,” Edna said as she began to walk away. “But don’t go out of your way if you’re not.”

“Run and find Philomel’s mother,” Victor instructed the girl. “I’ll go to the kitchen and see what I can do. By Gimminy! Women have no consideration! She might have sent me word.”

“Go find Philomel’s mom,” Victor told the girl. “I’ll head to the kitchen and see what I can do. Honestly! Women have no thought for others! She could have at least sent me a message.”

Edna walked on down to the beach rather mechanically, not noticing anything special except that the sun was hot. She was not dwelling upon any particular train of thought. She had done all the thinking which was necessary after Robert went away, when she lay awake upon the sofa till morning.

Edna walked down to the beach in a somewhat automatic way, not really noticing anything except that the sun was hot. She wasn't focused on any specific thought. She had done all the necessary thinking after Robert left, lying awake on the sofa until morning.

She had said over and over to herself: “To-day it is Arobin; to-morrow it will be some one else. It makes no difference to me, it doesn’t matter about Léonce Pontellier—but Raoul and Etienne!” She understood now clearly what she had meant long ago when she said to Adèle Ratignolle that she would give up the unessential, but she would never sacrifice herself for her children.

She kept telling herself, “Today it's Arobin; tomorrow it'll be someone else. It doesn't matter to me, I don’t care about Léonce Pontellier—but Raoul and Etienne!” She now clearly understood what she meant a long time ago when she told Adèle Ratignolle that she would give up what was unnecessary, but she would never sacrifice herself for her kids.

Despondency had come upon her there in the wakeful night, and had never lifted. There was no one thing in the world that she desired. There was no human being whom she wanted near her except Robert; and she even realized that the day would come when he, too, and the thought of him would melt out of her existence, leaving her alone. The children appeared before her like antagonists who had overcome her; who had overpowered and sought to drag her into the soul’s slavery for the rest of her days. But she knew a way to elude them. She was not thinking of these things when she walked down to the beach.

Despair had settled over her during the sleepless night, and it never faded. There wasn’t anything in the world that she truly wanted. There was no one she wished to be around, except for Robert; and she was aware that a day would come when he, too, and all thoughts of him would fade from her life, leaving her alone. The children felt like enemies who had defeated her; who had overwhelmed her and tried to drag her into a lifetime of emotional bondage. But she knew a way to escape them. She wasn’t thinking about any of this when she walked down to the beach.

The water of the Gulf stretched out before her, gleaming with the million lights of the sun. The voice of the sea is seductive, never ceasing, whispering, clamoring, murmuring, inviting the soul to wander in abysses of solitude. All along the white beach, up and down, there was no living thing in sight. A bird with a broken wing was beating the air above, reeling, fluttering, circling disabled down, down to the water.

The water of the Gulf stretched out before her, sparkling with a million sunlit reflections. The voice of the sea is alluring, never stopping, whispering, calling, murmuring, inviting the soul to drift into depths of solitude. Along the white beach, up and down, there was no sign of life. A bird with a broken wing was flapping helplessly above, struggling, fluttering, circling down, down to the water.

Edna had found her old bathing suit still hanging, faded, upon its accustomed peg.

Edna found her old bathing suit still hanging, faded, on its usual hook.

She put it on, leaving her clothing in the bath-house. But when she was there beside the sea, absolutely alone, she cast the unpleasant, pricking garments from her, and for the first time in her life she stood naked in the open air, at the mercy of the sun, the breeze that beat upon her, and the waves that invited her.

She put it on, leaving her clothes in the bathhouse. But when she was there by the sea, completely alone, she threw off the uncomfortable, prickly garments, and for the first time in her life, she stood naked in the open air, exposed to the sun, the breeze that brushed against her, and the waves that beckoned her.

How strange and awful it seemed to stand naked under the sky! how delicious! She felt like some new-born creature, opening its eyes in a familiar world that it had never known.

How strange and terrible it felt to stand naked under the sky! How amazing! She felt like some newly born being, opening its eyes in a familiar world that it had never experienced.

The foamy wavelets curled up to her white feet, and coiled like serpents about her ankles. She walked out. The water was chill, but she walked on. The water was deep, but she lifted her white body and reached out with a long, sweeping stroke. The touch of the sea is sensuous, enfolding the body in its soft, close embrace.

The foamy waves curled up to her white feet, wrapping around her ankles like snakes. She stepped forward. The water was cold, but she kept going. It was deep, but she raised her white body and extended her arms in a long, sweeping motion. The feel of the sea is soothing, enveloping the body in its gentle, tight embrace.

She went on and on. She remembered the night she swam far out, and recalled the terror that seized her at the fear of being unable to regain the shore. She did not look back now, but went on and on, thinking of the blue-grass meadow that she had traversed when a little child, believing that it had no beginning and no end.

She kept going. She remembered the night she swam far out and felt the panic of possibly not being able to make it back to shore. She didn’t look back now but continued on, thinking about the bluegrass meadow she roamed as a child, convinced it had no beginning and no end.

Her arms and legs were growing tired.

Her arms and legs were getting tired.

She thought of Léonce and the children. They were a part of her life. But they need not have thought that they could possess her, body and soul. How Mademoiselle Reisz would have laughed, perhaps sneered, if she knew! “And you call yourself an artist! What pretensions, Madame! The artist must possess the courageous soul that dares and defies.”

She thought about Léonce and the kids. They were part of her life. But they shouldn't believe they could own her, body and soul. How Mademoiselle Reisz would have laughed, maybe even scoffed, if she knew! “And you call yourself an artist! What a joke, Madame! An artist must have the brave spirit that takes risks and stands up to challenges.”

Exhaustion was pressing upon and overpowering her.

Exhaustion was weighing down on her and taking over.

“Good-by—because I love you.” He did not know; he did not understand. He would never understand. Perhaps Doctor Mandelet would have understood if she had seen him—but it was too late; the shore was far behind her, and her strength was gone.

“Goodbye—because I love you.” He didn’t know; he didn’t get it. He would never get it. Maybe Doctor Mandelet would have understood if she had seen him—but it was too late; the shore was far behind her, and her strength was gone.

She looked into the distance, and the old terror flamed up for an instant, then sank again. Edna heard her father’s voice and her sister Margaret’s. She heard the barking of an old dog that was chained to the sycamore tree. The spurs of the cavalry officer clanged as he walked across the porch. There was the hum of bees, and the musky odor of pinks filled the air.

She gazed into the distance, and the old fear flared up for a moment, then faded again. Edna heard her father’s voice and her sister Margaret’s. She heard the barking of an old dog that was tied to the sycamore tree. The spurs of the cavalry officer jingled as he walked across the porch. There was the buzz of bees, and the musky scent of pinks filled the air.

BEYOND THE BAYOU

The bayou curved like a crescent around the point of land on which La Folle’s cabin stood. Between the stream and the hut lay a big abandoned field, where cattle were pastured when the bayou supplied them with water enough. Through the woods that spread back into unknown regions the woman had drawn an imaginary line, and past this circle she never stepped. This was the form of her only mania.

The bayou bent like a crescent around the piece of land where La Folle’s cabin stood. Between the water and the hut was a large abandoned field, where cattle grazed when the bayou provided enough water for them. Through the woods that extended into unexplored areas, the woman had marked an imaginary boundary, and she never crossed this line. This was the nature of her only obsession.

She was now a large, gaunt black woman, past thirty-five. Her real name was Jacqueline, but every one on the plantation called her La Folle, because in childhood she had been frightened literally “out of her senses,” and had never wholly regained them.

She was now a tall, thin Black woman, over thirty-five. Her real name was Jacqueline, but everyone on the plantation called her La Folle because, as a child, she had been scared literally "out of her senses," and had never fully gotten them back.

It was when there had been skirmishing and sharpshooting all day in the woods. Evening was near when P’tit Maître, black with powder and crimson with blood, had staggered into the cabin of Jacqueline’s mother, his pursuers close at his heels. The sight had stunned her childish reason.

It was when there had been fighting and sniping all day in the woods. Evening was approaching when P’tit Maître, covered in gunpowder and stained with blood, stumbled into Jacqueline’s mother’s cabin, his pursuers right behind him. The sight left her childlike mind in shock.

She dwelt alone in her solitary cabin, for the rest of the quarters had long since been removed beyond her sight and knowledge. She had more physical strength than most men, and made her patch of cotton and corn and tobacco like the best of them. But of the world beyond the bayou she had long known nothing, save what her morbid fancy conceived.

She lived alone in her remote cabin, as the rest of the community had long since disappeared from her view and awareness. She had more physical strength than most men and cultivated her patch of cotton, corn, and tobacco as well as anyone. However, she had been out of touch with the world beyond the bayou for so long that all she knew about it came from her dark imagination.

People at Bellissime had grown used to her and her way, and they thought nothing of it. Even when “Old Mis’” died, they did not wonder that La Folle had not crossed the bayou, but had stood upon her side of it, wailing and lamenting.

People at Bellissime had gotten used to her and her ways, and they thought nothing of it. Even when “Old Mis’” died, they didn’t question why La Folle hadn’t crossed the bayou; she just stood on her side, crying and mourning.

P’tit Maître was now the owner of Bellissime. He was a middle-aged man, with a family of beautiful daughters about him, and a little son whom La Folle loved as if he had been her own. She called him Chéri, and so did every one else because she did.

P’tit Maître was now the owner of Bellissime. He was a middle-aged man with a family of beautiful daughters around him and a little son whom La Folle loved as if he were her own. She called him Chéri, and so did everyone else because she did.

None of the girls had ever been to her what Chéri was. They had each and all loved to be with her, and to listen to her wondrous stories of things that always happened “yonda, beyon’ de bayou.”

None of the girls had ever been to her what Chéri was. They all loved being with her and listening to her amazing stories about things that always happened "over there, beyond the bayou."

But none of them had stroked her black hand quite as Chéri did, nor rested their heads against her knee so confidingly, nor fallen asleep in her arms as he used to do. For Chéri hardly did such things now, since he had become the proud possessor of a gun, and had had his black curls cut off.

But none of them had held her black hand quite like Chéri did, nor rested their heads on her knee with such trust, nor fallen asleep in her arms the way he used to. Chéri hardly did those things now, since he had become the proud owner of a gun and had his black curls cut off.

That summer—the summer Chéri gave La Folle two black curls tied with a knot of red ribbon—the water ran so low in the bayou that even the little children at Bellissime were able to cross it on foot, and the cattle were sent to pasture down by the river. La Folle was sorry when they were gone, for she loved these dumb companions well, and liked to feel that they were there, and to hear them browsing by night up to her own enclosure.

That summer—the summer Chéri gave La Folle two black curls tied with a red ribbon—the water level in the bayou got so low that even the little kids at Bellissime could walk across it, and the cattle were sent to graze by the river. La Folle was sad when they left because she loved those quiet companions and enjoyed having them around, listening to them munching nearby at night.

It was Saturday afternoon, when the fields were deserted. The men had flocked to a neighboring village to do their week’s trading, and the women were occupied with household affairs,—La Folle as well as the others. It was then she mended and washed her handful of clothes, scoured her house, and did her baking.

It was Saturday afternoon, and the fields were empty. The men had gone to a nearby village to do their weekly shopping, and the women were busy with household tasks—including La Folle. That was when she cleaned and washed her few clothes, tidied up her house, and did her baking.

In this last employment she never forgot Chéri. To-day she had fashioned croquignoles of the most fantastic and alluring shapes for him. So when she saw the boy come trudging across the old field with his gleaming little new rifle on his shoulder, she called out gayly to him, “Chéri! Chéri!”

In her last job, she never forgot Chéri. Today, she had made croquignoles in the most fantastic and appealing shapes for him. So, when she saw the boy trudging across the old field with his shiny new rifle slung over his shoulder, she called out cheerfully to him, “Chéri! Chéri!”

But Chéri did not need the summons, for he was coming straight to her. His pockets all bulged out with almonds and raisins and an orange that he had secured for her from the very fine dinner which had been given that day up at his father’s house.

But Chéri didn’t need the invitation, because he was heading right to her. His pockets were stuffed with almonds, raisins, and an orange he had brought for her from the fancy dinner held at his father’s house that day.

He was a sunny-faced youngster of ten. When he had emptied his pockets, La Folle patted his round red cheek, wiped his soiled hands on her apron, and smoothed his hair. Then she watched him as, with his cakes in his hand, he crossed her strip of cotton back of the cabin, and disappeared into the wood.

He was a cheerful ten-year-old. After he emptied his pockets, La Folle patted his chubby red cheek, wiped his dirty hands on her apron, and combed his hair. Then she watched him as he crossed the cotton strip behind the cabin with his cakes in hand and disappeared into the woods.

He had boasted of the things he was going to do with his gun out there.

He had bragged about the things he was going to do with his gun out there.

“You think they got plenty deer in the wood, La Folle?” he had inquired, with the calculating air of an experienced hunter.

“You think there are a lot of deer in the woods, La Folle?” he asked, with the thoughtful demeanor of a seasoned hunter.

Non, non!” the woman laughed. “Don’t you look fo’ no deer, Chéri. Dat’s too big. But you bring La Folle one good fat squirrel fo’ her dinner to-morrow, an’ she goin’ be satisfi’.”

No, no!” the woman laughed. “Don’t go looking for deer, darling. That’s too big. But you bring La Folle a nice fat squirrel for her dinner tomorrow, and she’ll be happy.”

“One squirrel ain’t a bite. I’ll bring you mo’ ’an one, La Folle,” he had boasted pompously as he went away.

“One squirrel isn't enough for a meal. I’ll bring you more than one, La Folle,” he had bragged self-importantly as he walked away.

When the woman, an hour later, heard the report of the boy’s rifle close to the wood’s edge, she would have thought nothing of it if a sharp cry of distress had not followed the sound.

When the woman, an hour later, heard the gunshot from the boy's rifle near the edge of the woods, she wouldn't have thought much of it if a sharp cry of distress hadn't followed the sound.

She withdrew her arms from the tub of suds in which they had been plunged, dried them upon her apron, and as quickly as her trembling limbs would bear her, hurried to the spot whence the ominous report had come.

She pulled her arms out of the tub of soapy water, dried them on her apron, and as fast as her shaky legs could manage, rushed to the place where the disturbing sound had come from.

It was as she feared. There she found Chéri stretched upon the ground, with his rifle beside him. He moaned piteously:—

It was just as she feared. There she found Chéri lying on the ground, with his rifle next to him. He was moaning in distress:—

“I’m dead, La Folle! I’m dead! I’m gone!”

“I’m dead, La Folle! I’m dead! I’m gone!”

Non, non!” she exclaimed resolutely, as she knelt beside him. “Put you’ arm ’roun’ La Folle’s nake, Chéri. Dat’s nuttin’; dat goin’ be nuttin’.” She lifted him in her powerful arms.

No, no!” she said firmly, as she knelt beside him. “Wrap your arm around La Folle’s neck, darling. It’s nothing; it’s going to be nothing.” She lifted him in her strong arms.

Chéri had carried his gun muzzle-downward. He had stumbled,—he did not know how. He only knew that he had a ball lodged somewhere in his leg, and he thought that his end was at hand. Now, with his head upon the woman’s shoulder, he moaned and wept with pain and fright.

Chéri had his gun pointed down. He had tripped—he wasn't sure how. All he knew was that he had a bullet stuck in his leg, and he thought his time was up. Now, with his head on the woman's shoulder, he groaned and cried from the pain and fear.

“Oh, La Folle! La Folle! it hurt so bad! I can’ stan’ it, La Folle!”

“Oh, La Folle! La Folle! It hurts so much! I can’t stand it, La Folle!”

“Don’t cry, mon bébé, mon bébé, mon Chéri!” the woman spoke soothingly as she covered the ground with long strides. “La Folle goin’ mine you; Doctor Bonfils goin’ come make mon Chéri well agin.”

“Don’t cry, my baby, my baby, my darling!” the woman spoke soothingly as she covered the ground with long strides. “The crazy lady is going to help you; Doctor Bonfils is going to come and make my darling better again.”

She had reached the abandoned field. As she crossed it with her precious burden, she looked constantly and restlessly from side to side. A terrible fear was upon her,—the fear of the world beyond the bayou, the morbid and insane dread she had been under since childhood.

She had arrived at the abandoned field. As she crossed it with her precious load, she kept looking nervously from side to side. A terrible fear was gripping her—the fear of the world beyond the bayou, the twisted and irrational dread that had haunted her since childhood.

When she was at the bayou’s edge she stood there, and shouted for help as if a life depended upon it:—

When she was at the edge of the bayou, she stood there and yelled for help as if her life depended on it:—

“Oh, P’tit Maître! P’tit Maître! Venez donc! Au secours! Au secours!”

“Oh, P’tit Maître! P’tit Maître! Come quick! Help! Help!”

No voice responded. Chéri’s hot tears were scalding her neck. She called for each and every one upon the place, and still no answer came.

No voice answered. Chéri’s hot tears were burning her neck. She called out for everyone in the area, but still, there was no response.

She shouted, she wailed; but whether her voice remained unheard or unheeded, no reply came to her frenzied cries. And all the while Chéri moaned and wept and entreated to be taken home to his mother.

She shouted and cried, but whether her voice went unheard or ignored, there was no answer to her frantic calls. Meanwhile, Chéri moaned and wept, begging to be taken back to his mother.

La Folle gave a last despairing look around her. Extreme terror was upon her. She clasped the child close against her breast, where he could feel her heart beat like a muffled hammer. Then shutting her eyes, she ran suddenly down the shallow bank of the bayou, and never stopped till she had climbed the opposite shore.

La Folle took one last desperate look around her. She was filled with intense fear. She held the child tight against her chest, where he could feel her heart pounding like a muffled hammer. Then, closing her eyes, she suddenly ran down the gentle slope of the bayou and didn’t stop until she reached the other side.

She stood there quivering an instant as she opened her eyes. Then she plunged into the footpath through the trees.

She stood there shaking for a moment as she opened her eyes. Then she dashed down the path through the trees.

She spoke no more to Chéri, but muttered constantly, “Bon Dieu, ayez pitié La Folle! Bon Dieu, ayez pitié moi!”

She said nothing more to Chéri, but kept murmuring, “Oh God, have mercy on La Folle! Oh God, have mercy on me!”

Instinct seemed to guide her. When the pathway spread clear and smooth enough before her, she again closed her eyes tightly against the sight of that unknown and terrifying world.

Instinct seemed to lead her. When the path opened up clear and smooth in front of her, she once again shut her eyes tightly against the view of that unfamiliar and frightening world.

A child, playing in some weeds, caught sight of her as she neared the quarters. The little one uttered a cry of dismay.

A child playing in some weeds spotted her as she got closer to the quarters. The little one let out a cry of disappointment.

“La Folle!” she screamed, in her piercing treble. “La Folle done cross de bayer!”

“La Folle!” she screamed, in her high-pitched voice. “La Folle just crossed the bay!”

Quickly the cry passed down the line of cabins.

Quickly, the shout moved along the row of cabins.

“Yonda, La Folle done cross de bayou!”

“Hey, La Folle has crossed the bayou!”

Children, old men, old women, young ones with infants in their arms, flocked to doors and windows to see this awe-inspiring spectacle. Most of them shuddered with superstitious dread of what it might portend. “She totin’ Chéri!” some of them shouted.

Children, elderly men and women, and young parents with babies in their arms gathered at doors and windows to witness this amazing sight. Most of them trembled with a superstitious fear of what it could mean. “She’s carrying Chéri!” some of them yelled.

Some of the more daring gathered about her, and followed at her heels, only to fall back with new terror when she turned her distorted face upon them. Her eyes were bloodshot and the saliva had gathered in a white foam on her black lips.

Some of the bolder ones gathered around her and followed closely, only to pull back in fear when she turned her twisted face toward them. Her eyes were red, and foam had collected on her black lips.

Some one had run ahead of her to where P’tit Maître sat with his family and guests upon the gallery.

Someone had rushed ahead of her to where P’tit Maître was sitting with his family and guests on the balcony.

“P’tit Maître! La Folle done cross de bayou! Look her! Look her yonda totin’ Chéri!” This startling intimation was the first which they had of the woman’s approach.

“P’tit Maître! The crazy woman is crossing the bayou! Look at her! Look over there, carrying Chéri!” This shocking hint was the first they had of the woman’s approach.

She was now near at hand. She walked with long strides. Her eyes were fixed desperately before her, and she breathed heavily, as a tired ox.

She was now close by. She walked with long strides. Her eyes were set straight ahead, and she breathed heavily, like a tired ox.

At the foot of the stairway, which she could not have mounted, she laid the boy in his father’s arms. Then the world that had looked red to La Folle suddenly turned black,—like that day she had seen powder and blood.

At the bottom of the stairs, which she couldn't climb, she placed the boy in his father's arms. Then the world that had seemed red to La Folle abruptly went black, just like that day she had witnessed gunpowder and blood.

She reeled for an instant. Before a sustaining arm could reach her, she fell heavily to the ground.

She staggered for a moment. Before a supportive arm could catch her, she collapsed heavily to the ground.

When La Folle regained consciousness, she was at home again, in her own cabin and upon her own bed. The moon rays, streaming in through the open door and windows, gave what light was needed to the old black mammy who stood at the table concocting a tisane of fragrant herbs. It was very late.

When La Folle woke up, she was back home in her own cabin and lying in her own bed. Moonlight streamed in through the open door and windows, providing enough light for the old black mammy who was at the table making a tea from fragrant herbs. It was very late.

Others who had come, and found that the stupor clung to her, had gone again. P’tit Maître had been there, and with him Doctor Bonfils, who said that La Folle might die.

Others who had come and found that the daze still surrounded her had left. P’tit Maître had been there, along with Doctor Bonfils, who said that La Folle might die.

But death had passed her by. The voice was very clear and steady with which she spoke to Tante Lizette, brewing her tisane there in a corner.

But death had skipped over her. The voice was very clear and steady as she spoke to Tante Lizette, who was brewing her herbal tea in a corner.

“Ef you will give me one good drink tisane, Tante Lizette, I b’lieve I’m goin’ sleep, me.”

“If you give me a nice herbal tea, Aunt Lizette, I think I could fall asleep.”

And she did sleep; so soundly, so healthfully, that old Lizette without compunction stole softly away, to creep back through the moonlit fields to her own cabin in the new quarters.

And she slept; so deeply, so well, that old Lizette quietly slipped away, to make her way back through the moonlit fields to her own cabin in the new quarters.

The first touch of the cool gray morning awoke La Folle. She arose, calmly, as if no tempest had shaken and threatened her existence but yesterday.

The first touch of the cool gray morning woke La Folle. She got up, calmly, as if no storm had shaken and threatened her life just yesterday.

She donned her new blue cottonade and white apron, for she remembered that this was Sunday. When she had made for herself a cup of strong black coffee, and drunk it with relish, she quitted the cabin and walked across the old familiar field to the bayou’s edge again.

She put on her new blue cotton dress and white apron, remembering that it was Sunday. After making herself a cup of strong black coffee and enjoying it, she left the cabin and walked across the old familiar field to the edge of the bayou again.

She did not stop there as she had always done before, but crossed with a long, steady stride as if she had done this all her life.

She didn’t stop like she always used to, but kept going with a long, steady stride as if she had been doing this her whole life.

When she had made her way through the brush and scrub cottonwood-trees that lined the opposite bank, she found herself upon the border of a field where the white, bursting cotton, with the dew upon it, gleamed for acres and acres like frosted silver in the early dawn.

When she pushed through the thickets and scraggly cottonwood trees that covered the other side, she reached the edge of a field where the white, bursting cotton, glistening with dew, shone for miles like frosted silver in the early morning light.

La Folle drew a long, deep breath as she gazed across the country. She walked slowly and uncertainly, like one who hardly knows how, looking about her as she went.

La Folle took a deep breath as she looked out over the landscape. She walked slowly and hesitantly, like someone who isn’t quite sure how to get around, glancing around her as she moved.

The cabins, that yesterday had sent a clamor of voices to pursue her, were quiet now. No one was yet astir at Bellissime. Only the birds that darted here and there from hedges were awake, and singing their matins.

The cabins that had echoed with voices chasing her yesterday were quiet now. No one was up at Bellissime yet. Only the birds flitting around the hedges were awake, singing their morning songs.

When La Folle came to the broad stretch of velvety lawn that surrounded the house, she moved slowly and with delight over the springy turf, that was delicious beneath her tread.

When La Folle reached the wide expanse of soft grass that surrounded the house, she walked slowly and joyfully over the bouncy ground, which felt wonderful under her feet.

She stopped to find whence came those perfumes that were assailing her senses with memories from a time far gone.

She paused to figure out where those scents were coming from, overwhelming her senses with memories from a long time ago.

There they were, stealing up to her from the thousand blue violets that peeped out from green, luxuriant beds. There they were, showering down from the big waxen bells of the magnolias far above her head, and from the jessamine clumps around her.

There they were, sneaking up to her from the thousands of blue violets that peeked out from the lush green beds. There they were, falling from the large waxy magnolia flowers high above her and from the jasmine bushes surrounding her.

There were roses, too, without number. To right and left palms spread in broad and graceful curves. It all looked like enchantment beneath the sparkling sheen of dew.

There were countless roses as well. On both sides, palms extended in wide and elegant curves. It all appeared magical under the shimmering dew.

When La Folle had slowly and cautiously mounted the many steps that led up to the veranda, she turned to look back at the perilous ascent she had made. Then she caught sight of the river, bending like a silver bow at the foot of Bellissime. Exultation possessed her soul.

When La Folle had carefully climbed the many steps to the veranda, she turned to look back at the challenging ascent she had just completed. Then she noticed the river, curving like a silver bow at the base of Bellissime. Joy filled her heart.

La Folle rapped softly upon a door near at hand. Chéri’s mother soon cautiously opened it. Quickly and cleverly she dissembled the astonishment she felt at seeing La Folle.

La Folle knocked gently on a nearby door. Chéri's mother quickly opened it with caution. She swiftly and skillfully hid her surprise at seeing La Folle.

“Ah, La Folle! Is it you, so early?”

“Ah, La Folle! Is it really you, this early?”

Oui, madame. I come ax how my po’ li’le Chéri do, ’s mo’nin’.”

Yes, ma'am. I'm here to ask how my poor little darling is doing this morning.”

“He is feeling easier, thank you, La Folle. Dr. Bonfils says it will be nothing serious. He’s sleeping now. Will you come back when he awakes?”

“He's feeling better, thank you, La Folle. Dr. Bonfils says it won't be anything serious. He’s sleeping now. Will you come back when he wakes up?”

Non, madame. I’m goin’ wait yair tell Chéri wake up.” La Folle seated herself upon the topmost step of the veranda.

No, ma'am. I'm going to wait here until Chéri wakes up.” La Folle sat down on the top step of the veranda.

A look of wonder and deep content crept into her face as she watched for the first time the sun rise upon the new, the beautiful world beyond the bayou.

A look of awe and deep satisfaction spread across her face as she watched the sunrise for the first time over the new, beautiful world beyond the bayou.

MA’AME PÉLAGIE

I

When the war began, there stood on Côte Joyeuse an imposing mansion of red brick, shaped like the Pantheon. A grove of majestic live-oaks surrounded it.

When the war started, there was an impressive red brick mansion on Côte Joyeuse, shaped like the Pantheon. A grove of grand live oaks surrounded it.

Thirty years later, only the thick walls were standing, with the dull red brick showing here and there through a matted growth of clinging vines. The huge round pillars were intact; so to some extent was the stone flagging of hall and portico. There had been no home so stately along the whole stretch of Côte Joyeuse. Every one knew that, as they knew it had cost Philippe Valmêt sixty thousand dollars to build, away back in 1840. No one was in danger of forgetting that fact, so long as his daughter Pélagie survived. She was a queenly, white-haired woman of fifty. “Ma’ame Pélagie,” they called her, though she was unmarried, as was her sister Pauline, a child in Ma’ame Pélagie’s eyes; a child of thirty-five.

Thirty years later, only the thick walls remained, with dull red brick peeking through a tangle of vines. The massive round pillars were still standing; to some extent, so was the stone flooring of the hall and portico. There hadn't been a home as grand along the entire stretch of Côte Joyeuse. Everyone knew that, just as they knew it had cost Philippe Valmêt sixty thousand dollars to build back in 1840. No one could forget that fact as long as his daughter Pélagie was alive. She was a regal, white-haired woman of fifty. People called her “Ma’ame Pélagie,” even though she was unmarried, just like her sister Pauline, who was still a child in Ma’ame Pélagie’s eyes; a child of thirty-five.

The two lived alone in a three-roomed cabin, almost within the shadow of the ruin. They lived for a dream, for Ma’ame Pélagie’s dream, which was to rebuild the old home.

The two lived alone in a three-room cabin, almost in the shadow of the ruin. They lived for a dream, for Ma’ame Pélagie’s dream, which was to rebuild the old home.

It would be pitiful to tell how their days were spent to accomplish this end; how the dollars had been saved for thirty years and the picayunes hoarded; and yet, not half enough gathered! But Ma’ame Pélagie felt sure of twenty years of life before her, and counted upon as many more for her sister. And what could not come to pass in twenty—in forty—years?

It would be sad to explain how they spent their days to achieve this goal; how they saved dollars for thirty years and hoarded small change; and yet, still not gathered half enough! But Ma’ame Pélagie was confident she had twenty years of life ahead of her and expected as many more for her sister. And what couldn't happen in twenty—in forty—years?

Often, of pleasant afternoons, the two would drink their black coffee, seated upon the stone-flagged portico whose canopy was the blue sky of Louisiana. They loved to sit there in the silence, with only each other and the sheeny, prying lizards for company, talking of the old times and planning for the new; while light breezes stirred the tattered vines high up among the columns, where owls nested.

Often, on pleasant afternoons, the two would sip their black coffee, sitting on the stone-flagged porch beneath the blue Louisiana sky. They loved to be there in the silence, with just each other and the shiny, curious lizards for company, reminiscing about the past and planning for the future; while gentle breezes rustled the worn vines high up among the columns, where owls made their nests.

“We can never hope to have all just as it was, Pauline,” Ma’ame Pélagie would say; “perhaps the marble pillars of the salon will have to be replaced by wooden ones, and the crystal candelabra left out. Should you be willing, Pauline?”

“We can never expect to have everything just as it was, Pauline,” Ma’ame Pélagie would say; “maybe the marble pillars in the salon will need to be swapped for wooden ones, and we’ll have to leave out the crystal chandeliers. Would you be okay with that, Pauline?”

“Oh, yes Sesoeur, I shall be willing.” It was always, “Yes, Sesoeur,” or “No, Sesoeur,” “Just as you please, Sesoeur,” with poor little Mam’selle Pauline. For what did she remember of that old life and that old spendor? Only a faint gleam here and there; the half-consciousness of a young, uneventful existence; and then a great crash. That meant the nearness of war; the revolt of slaves; confusion ending in fire and flame through which she was borne safely in the strong arms of Pélagie, and carried to the log cabin which was still their home. Their brother, Léandre, had known more of it all than Pauline, and not so much as Pélagie. He had left the management of the big plantation with all its memories and traditions to his older sister, and had gone away to dwell in cities. That was many years ago. Now, Léandre’s business called him frequently and upon long journeys from home, and his motherless daughter was coming to stay with her aunts at Côte Joyeuse.

“Oh, yes, Sesoeur, I’ll be happy to.” It was always, “Yes, Sesoeur,” or “No, Sesoeur,” “Whatever you say, Sesoeur,” with poor little Mam’selle Pauline. What did she remember of that old life and its past glory? Just a faint sparkle here and there; the half-awareness of a young, uneventful life; and then a big crash. That signaled the approach of war; the uprising of slaves; chaos ending in fire and flames through which she was safely carried in Pélagie’s strong arms, all the way to the log cabin that was still their home. Their brother, Léandre, knew more about it all than Pauline did, but not as much as Pélagie. He had handed over the running of the large plantation with all its memories and traditions to his older sister and had left to live in the cities. That was many years ago. Now, Léandre’s work often took him on long trips away from home, and his motherless daughter was coming to stay with her aunts at Côte Joyeuse.

They talked about it, sipping their coffee on the ruined portico. Mam’selle Pauline was terribly excited; the flush that throbbed into her pale, nervous face showed it; and she locked her thin fingers in and out incessantly.

They chatted about it, sipping their coffee on the ruined porch. Mademoiselle Pauline was really excited; the blush that pulsed on her pale, nervous face showed it, and she kept intertwining her thin fingers restlessly.

“But what shall we do with La Petite, Sesoeur? Where shall we put her? How shall we amuse her? Ah, Seigneur!”

“But what are we going to do with La Petite, Sesoeur? Where are we going to put her? How will we keep her entertained? Ah, Lord!”

“She will sleep upon a cot in the room next to ours,” responded Ma’ame Pélagie, “and live as we do. She knows how we live, and why we live; her father has told her. She knows we have money and could squander it if we chose. Do not fret, Pauline; let us hope La Petite is a true Valmêt.”

“She will sleep on a cot in the room next to ours,” Ma’ame Pélagie replied, “and live like we do. She knows how we live and why we live this way; her father has told her. She knows we have money and could waste it if we wanted. Don’t worry, Pauline; let’s hope La Petite is a real Valmêt.”

Then Ma’ame Pélagie rose with stately deliberation and went to saddle her horse, for she had yet to make her last daily round through the fields; and Mam’selle Pauline threaded her way slowly among the tangled grasses toward the cabin.

Then Ma’ame Pélagie stood up with measured grace and went to saddle her horse, since she still had to make her final daily round through the fields; and Mam’selle Pauline carefully made her way among the tangled grasses toward the cabin.

The coming of La Petite, bringing with her as she did the pungent atmosphere of an outside and dimly known world, was a shock to these two, living their dream-life. The girl was quite as tall as her aunt Pélagie, with dark eyes that reflected joy as a still pool reflects the light of stars; and her rounded cheek was tinged like the pink crèpe myrtle. Mam’selle Pauline kissed her and trembled. Ma’ame Pélagie looked into her eyes with a searching gaze, which seemed to seek a likeness of the past in the living present.

The arrival of La Petite, who brought with her the strong vibe of an unfamiliar and slightly mysterious world, was a shock to these two, who were living their ideal life. The girl was just as tall as her aunt Pélagie, with dark eyes that sparkled with joy like a still pool reflecting starlight; and her rounded cheek was colored like the pink crepe myrtle. Mam’selle Pauline kissed her and felt a shiver. Ma’ame Pélagie looked into her eyes with an intense gaze, seeming to search for a resemblance to the past in the vibrant present.

And they made room between them for this young life.

And they created space between them for this young life.

II

La Petite had determined upon trying to fit herself to the strange, narrow existence which she knew awaited her at Côte Joyeuse. It went well enough at first. Sometimes she followed Ma’ame Pélagie into the fields to note how the cotton was opening, ripe and white; or to count the ears of corn upon the hardy stalks. But oftener she was with her aunt Pauline, assisting in household offices, chattering of her brief past, or walking with the older woman arm-in-arm under the trailing moss of the giant oaks.

La Petite had decided to adapt to the strange, limited life that she knew awaited her at Côte Joyeuse. It started off okay. Sometimes she accompanied Ma’ame Pélagie into the fields to see how the cotton was opening, ripe and white, or to count the ears of corn on the sturdy stalks. But more often, she spent time with her aunt Pauline, helping with household tasks, talking about her brief past, or walking arm-in-arm with the older woman under the hanging moss of the giant oaks.

Mam’selle Pauline’s steps grew very buoyant that summer, and her eyes were sometimes as bright as a bird’s, unless La Petite were away from her side, when they would lose all other light but one of uneasy expectancy. The girl seemed to love her well in return, and called her endearingly Tan’tante. But as the time went by, La Petite became very quiet,—not listless, but thoughtful, and slow in her movements. Then her cheeks began to pale, till they were tinged like the creamy plumes of the white crèpe myrtle that grew in the ruin.

Mam’selle Pauline walked with a lightness that summer, and her eyes sometimes sparkled like a bird's, unless La Petite was away from her, when they would only show a flicker of anxious anticipation. The girl seemed to care for her just as much and affectionately called her Tan’tante. But as time passed, La Petite grew very quiet—not lazy, but reflective, and slow in her movements. Then her cheeks started to lose color, turning delicate like the creamy plumes of the white crèpe myrtle that grew in the ruins.

One day when she sat within its shadow, between her aunts, holding a hand of each, she said: “Tante Pélagie, I must tell you something, you and Tan’tante.” She spoke low, but clearly and firmly. “I love you both,—please remember that I love you both. But I must go away from you. I can’t live any longer here at Côte Joyeuse.”

One day when she was sitting in its shadow, between her aunts and holding one hand of each, she said: “Aunt Pélagie, I need to tell you something, both of you.” She spoke softly, but clearly and firmly. “I love you both—please remember that I love you both. But I have to leave you. I can’t stay here at Côte Joyeuse any longer.”

A spasm passed through Mam’selle Pauline’s delicate frame. La Petite could feel the twitch of it in the wiry fingers that were intertwined with her own. Ma’ame Pélagie remained unchanged and motionless. No human eye could penetrate so deep as to see the satisfaction which her soul felt. She said: “What do you mean, Petite? Your father has sent you to us, and I am sure it is his wish that you remain.”

A shiver ran through Mam’selle Pauline’s delicate body. La Petite could feel the twitch in the slender fingers that were intertwined with hers. Ma’ame Pélagie stayed the same, completely still. No human eye could see the satisfaction that filled her soul. She said, “What do you mean, Petite? Your father has sent you to us, and I’m sure it’s his wish that you stay.”

“My father loves me, tante Pélagie, and such will not be his wish when he knows. Oh!” she continued with a restless movement, “it is as though a weight were pressing me backward here. I must live another life; the life I lived before. I want to know things that are happening from day to day over the world, and hear them talked about. I want my music, my books, my companions. If I had known no other life but this one of privation, I suppose it would be different. If I had to live this life, I should make the best of it. But I do not have to; and you know, tante Pélagie, you do not need to. It seems to me,” she added in a whisper, “that it is a sin against myself. Ah, Tan’tante!—what is the matter with Tan’tante?”

“My dad loves me, Aunt Pélagie, and he won’t want this when he finds out. Oh!” she continued, shifting restlessly, “it’s like a weight is pushing me back here. I need to live a different life; the one I had before. I want to know what’s happening in the world every day and hear people talk about it. I want my music, my books, my friends. If I had only known this life of deprivation, I guess it would be different. If I had to live this life, I’d try to make the best of it. But I don’t have to; and you know, Aunt Pélagie, you don’t have to either. It feels to me,” she added in a whisper, “that it’s a sin against myself. Ah, Auntie!—what’s wrong with Auntie?”

It was nothing; only a slight feeling of faintness, that would soon pass. She entreated them to take no notice; but they brought her some water and fanned her with a palmetto leaf.

It was nothing; just a little lightheadedness that would pass soon. She urged them not to worry; but they brought her some water and fanned her with a palm leaf.

But that night, in the stillness of the room, Mam’selle Pauline sobbed and would not be comforted. Ma’ame Pélagie took her in her arms.

But that night, in the quiet of the room, Mam’selle Pauline cried and wouldn’t be comforted. Ma’ame Pélagie held her in her arms.

“Pauline, my little sister Pauline,” she entreated, “I never have seen you like this before. Do you no longer love me? Have we not been happy together, you and I?”

“Pauline, my little sister Pauline,” she pleaded, “I’ve never seen you like this before. Don’t you love me anymore? Haven’t we been happy together, you and me?”

“Oh, yes, Sesoeur.”

“Oh, yes, Sister.”

“Is it because La Petite is going away?”

“Is it because La Petite is leaving?”

“Yes, Sesoeur.”

"Yes, Sesoeur."

“Then she is dearer to you than I!” spoke Ma’ame Pélagie with sharp resentment. “Than I, who held you and warmed you in my arms the day you were born; than I, your mother, father, sister, everything that could cherish you. Pauline, don’t tell me that.”

“Then she means more to you than I do!” said Ma’ame Pélagie with intense bitterness. “More than me, who held you and comforted you in my arms the day you were born; more than me, your mother, father, sister, everything that could love you. Pauline, don’t say that.”

Mam’selle Pauline tried to talk through her sobs.

Mam’selle Pauline tried to speak between her sobs.

“I can’t explain it to you, Sesoeur. I don’t understand it myself. I love you as I have always loved you; next to God. But if La Petite goes away I shall die. I can’t understand,—help me, Sesoeur. She seems—she seems like a saviour; like one who had come and taken me by the hand and was leading me somewhere—somewhere I want to go.”

“I can’t explain it to you, Sesoeur. I don’t get it myself. I love you just like I always have; right after God. But if La Petite leaves, I’ll die. I just can’t wrap my head around it—please help me, Sesoeur. She feels—she feels like a savior; like someone who came and took my hand and is guiding me somewhere—somewhere I really want to go.”

Ma’ame Pélagie had been sitting beside the bed in her peignoir and slippers. She held the hand of her sister who lay there, and smoothed down the woman’s soft brown hair. She said not a word, and the silence was broken only by Mam’selle Pauline’s continued sobs. Once Ma’ame Pélagie arose to mix a drink of orange-flower water, which she gave to her sister, as she would have offered it to a nervous, fretful child. Almost an hour passed before Ma’ame Pélagie spoke again. Then she said:—

Ma’ame Pélagie was sitting next to the bed in her peignoir and slippers. She held her sister's hand, smoothing down the woman's soft brown hair. She didn’t say a word, and the silence was only interrupted by Mam’selle Pauline’s ongoing sobs. At one point, Ma’ame Pélagie got up to mix a drink of orange-flower water, which she offered to her sister as if she were giving it to a nervous, restless child. Almost an hour went by before Ma’ame Pélagie spoke again. Then she said:—

“Pauline, you must cease that sobbing, now, and sleep. You will make yourself ill. La Petite will not go away. Do you hear me? Do you understand? She will stay, I promise you.”

“Pauline, you need to stop crying right now and get some sleep. You’re going to make yourself sick. La Petite isn’t going anywhere. Do you hear me? Do you understand? She will stay, I promise you.”

Mam’selle Pauline could not clearly comprehend, but she had great faith in the word of her sister, and soothed by the promise and the touch of Ma’ame Pélagie’s strong, gentle hand, she fell asleep.

Mam’selle Pauline couldn't fully understand, but she had a lot of faith in her sister's words. Comforted by Ma’ame Pélagie’s strong, gentle touch and her promise, she fell asleep.

III

Ma’ame Pélagie, when she saw that her sister slept, arose noiselessly and stepped outside upon the low-roofed narrow gallery. She did not linger there, but with a step that was hurried and agitated, she crossed the distance that divided her cabin from the ruin.

Ma’ame Pélagie, noticing her sister was asleep, quietly got up and went out onto the low, narrow porch. She didn’t stay there long; with quick, restless steps, she crossed the space that separated her cabin from the ruins.

The night was not a dark one, for the sky was clear and the moon resplendent. But light or dark would have made no difference to Ma’ame Pélagie. It was not the first time she had stolen away to the ruin at night-time, when the whole plantation slept; but she never before had been there with a heart so nearly broken. She was going there for the last time to dream her dreams; to see the visions that hitherto had crowded her days and nights, and to bid them farewell.

The night wasn’t dark because the sky was clear and the moon was shining brightly. But whether it was light or dark didn’t matter to Ma’ame Pélagie. This wasn’t her first time sneaking off to the ruin at night, while the whole plantation was asleep; but this time, her heart felt more broken than ever. She was going there for the last time to dream her dreams, to see the visions that had filled her days and nights until now, and to say goodbye to them.

There was the first of them, awaiting her upon the very portal; a robust old white-haired man, chiding her for returning home so late. There are guests to be entertained. Does she not know it? Guests from the city and from the near plantations. Yes, she knows it is late. She had been abroad with Félix, and they did not notice how the time was speeding. Félix is there; he will explain it all. He is there beside her, but she does not want to hear what he will tell her father.

There was the first of them, waiting for her at the front door; a strong old man with white hair, scolding her for coming home so late. There are guests to entertain. Doesn’t she realize that? Guests from the city and nearby plantations. Yes, she knows it’s late. She had been out with Félix, and they didn’t notice how quickly the time passed. Félix is there; he will explain everything. He is right next to her, but she doesn’t want to hear what he will say to her father.

Ma’ame Pélagie had sunk upon the bench where she and her sister so often came to sit. Turning, she gazed in through the gaping chasm of the window at her side. The interior of the ruin is ablaze. Not with the moonlight, for that is faint beside the other one—the sparkle from the crystal candelabra, which negroes, moving noiselessly and respectfully about, are lighting, one after the other. How the gleam of them reflects and glances from the polished marble pillars!

Ma’ame Pélagie had collapsed onto the bench where she and her sister frequently sat. Turning, she looked through the wide opening of the nearby window. The inside of the ruined space was lit up. Not by the moonlight, which was dim compared to the other light—the sparkle from the crystal candelabra, which, black-clad, moved silently and respectfully about, lighting each one in turn. How the shine from them reflects and dances off the polished marble pillars!

The room holds a number of guests. There is old Monsieur Lucien Santien, leaning against one of the pillars, and laughing at something which Monsieur Lafirme is telling him, till his fat shoulders shake. His son Jules is with him—Jules, who wants to marry her. She laughs. She wonders if Félix has told her father yet. There is young Jérôme Lafirme playing at checkers upon the sofa with Léandre. Little Pauline stands annoying them and disturbing the game. Léandre reproves her. She begins to cry, and old black Clementine, her nurse, who is not far off, limps across the room to pick her up and carry her away. How sensitive the little one is! But she trots about and takes care of herself better than she did a year or two ago, when she fell upon the stone hall floor and raised a great “bo-bo” on her forehead. Pélagie was hurt and angry enough about it; and she ordered rugs and buffalo robes to be brought and laid thick upon the tiles, till the little one’s steps were surer.

The room is filled with guests. There's old Monsieur Lucien Santien, leaning against one of the pillars, laughing at something Monsieur Lafirme is saying, making his plump shoulders shake. His son Jules is with him—Jules, who wants to marry her. She laughs and wonders if Félix has told her dad yet. Young Jérôme Lafirme is playing checkers on the sofa with Léandre. Little Pauline stands nearby, bothering them and disturbing the game. Léandre scolds her. She starts to cry, and old black Clementine, her nurse, who isn’t far away, limps over to pick her up and carry her away. How sensitive the little one is! But she’s more independent now than she was a year or two ago when she fell on the stone hall floor and got a big bump on her forehead. Pélagie was upset and angry about it; she had rugs and buffalo skins brought in and laid thick on the tiles so the little one would be safer when she walked.

“Il ne faut pas faire mal à Pauline.” She was saying it aloud—“faire mal a Pauline.”

“Don’t hurt Pauline.” She was saying it out loud—“hurt Pauline.”

But she gazes beyond the salon, back into the big dining hall, where the white crèpe myrtle grows. Ha! how low that bat has circled. It has struck Ma’ame Pélagie full on the breast. She does not know it. She is beyond there in the dining hall, where her father sits with a group of friends over their wine. As usual they are talking politics. How tiresome! She has heard them say “la guerre” oftener than once. La guerre. Bah! She and Félix have something pleasanter to talk about, out under the oaks, or back in the shadow of the oleanders.

But she looks past the parlor, back into the big dining hall, where the white crèpe myrtle grows. Ha! That bat has flown really low. It hit Ma’ame Pélagie right in the chest. She doesn’t even realize it. She’s over there in the dining hall, where her dad is sitting with a bunch of friends enjoying their wine. As usual, they’re discussing politics. How boring! She’s heard them mention “the war” more times than she can count. The war. Ugh! She and Félix have much nicer things to talk about, out under the oaks, or back in the shade of the oleanders.

But they were right! The sound of a cannon, shot at Sumter, has rolled across the Southern States, and its echo is heard along the whole stretch of Côte Joyeuse.

But they were right! The sound of a cannon fired at Sumter has rolled across the Southern States, and its echo is heard all along the Côte Joyeuse.

Yet Pélagie does not believe it. Not till La Ricaneuse stands before her with bare, black arms akimbo, uttering a volley of vile abuse and of brazen impudence. Pélagie wants to kill her. But yet she will not believe. Not till Félix comes to her in the chamber above the dining hall—there where that trumpet vine hangs—comes to say good-by to her. The hurt which the big brass buttons of his new gray uniform pressed into the tender flesh of her bosom has never left it. She sits upon the sofa, and he beside her, both speechless with pain. That room would not have been altered. Even the sofa would have been there in the same spot, and Ma’ame Pélagie had meant all along, for thirty years, all along, to lie there upon it some day when the time came to die.

Yet Pélagie doesn’t believe it. Not until La Ricaneuse stands in front of her with bare, black arms crossed, throwing out a barrage of nasty insults and blatant disrespect. Pélagie wants to kill her. But she still won’t believe. Not until Félix comes to her in the room above the dining hall—where that trumpet vine hangs—comes to say goodbye to her. The pain from the large brass buttons of his new gray uniform pushing into her soft skin has never faded. She sits on the sofa, and he sits beside her, both silent with sorrow. That room hasn’t changed. Even the sofa is still in the same spot, and Ma’ame Pélagie had always planned, for thirty years, to lie on it one day when the time came to die.

But there is no time to weep, with the enemy at the door. The door has been no barrier. They are clattering through the halls now, drinking the wines, shattering the crystal and glass, slashing the portraits.

But there’s no time to cry, with the enemy at the door. The door hasn’t stopped them. They’re barging through the halls now, drinking the wines, smashing the crystal and glass, and slashing the portraits.

One of them stands before her and tells her to leave the house. She slaps his face. How the stigma stands out red as blood upon his blanched cheek!

One of them stands in front of her and tells her to leave the house. She slaps his face. The stigma stands out bright red against his pale cheek!

Now there is a roar of fire and the flames are bearing down upon her motionless figure. She wants to show them how a daughter of Louisiana can perish before her conquerors. But little Pauline clings to her knees in an agony of terror. Little Pauline must be saved.

Now there’s a roar of fire, and the flames are rushing toward her still figure. She wants to show them how a daughter of Louisiana can face her conquerors. But little Pauline is clinging to her knees in sheer terror. Little Pauline must be saved.

“Il ne faut pas faire mal à Pauline.” Again she is saying it aloud—“faire mal à Pauline.”

“Don’t hurt Pauline.” Again she is saying it aloud—“hurt Pauline.”

The night was nearly spent; Ma’ame Pélagie had glided from the bench upon which she had rested, and for hours lay prone upon the stone flagging, motionless. When she dragged herself to her feet it was to walk like one in a dream. About the great, solemn pillars, one after the other, she reached her arms, and pressed her cheek and her lips upon the senseless brick.

The night was almost over; Ma’ame Pélagie had slipped off the bench she had been resting on and lay flat on the stone floor for hours, completely still. When she finally pulled herself up, it was like she was walking in a dream. She wrapped her arms around the huge, serious pillars one by one and pressed her cheek and lips against the cold brick.

“Adieu, adieu!” whispered Ma’ame Pélagie.

"Goodbye, goodbye!" whispered Ma’ame Pélagie.

There was no longer the moon to guide her steps across the familiar pathway to the cabin. The brightest light in the sky was Venus, that swung low in the east. The bats had ceased to beat their wings about the ruin. Even the mocking-bird that had warbled for hours in the old mulberry-tree had sung himself asleep. That darkest hour before the day was mantling the earth. Ma’ame Pélagie hurried through the wet, clinging grass, beating aside the heavy moss that swept across her face, walking on toward the cabin—toward Pauline. Not once did she look back upon the ruin that brooded like a huge monster—a black spot in the darkness that enveloped it.

There was no longer a moon to guide her steps along the familiar path to the cabin. The brightest light in the sky was Venus, hanging low in the east. The bats had stopped flapping around the ruin. Even the mockingbird that had sung for hours in the old mulberry tree had fallen asleep. It was the darkest hour before dawn, covering the earth. Ma’ame Pélagie hurried through the wet, clinging grass, brushing aside the heavy moss that brushed against her face, walking on toward the cabin—toward Pauline. Not once did she look back at the ruin that loomed like a massive monster—a dark spot in the surrounding darkness.

IV

Little more than a year later the transformation which the old Valmêt place had undergone was the talk and wonder of Côte Joyeuse. One would have looked in vain for the ruin; it was no longer there; neither was the log cabin. But out in the open, where the sun shone upon it, and the breezes blew about it, was a shapely structure fashioned from woods that the forests of the State had furnished. It rested upon a solid foundation of brick.

Little more than a year later, the transformation that the old Valmêt place had gone through was the talk and wonder of Côte Joyeuse. One would have searched in vain for the ruins; they were no longer there; neither was the log cabin. But out in the open, where the sun shone on it and the breezes blew around it, stood a beautiful structure made from wood sourced from the State's forests. It rested on a solid brick foundation.

Upon a corner of the pleasant gallery sat Léandre smoking his afternoon cigar, and chatting with neighbors who had called. This was to be his pied à terre now; the home where his sisters and his daughter dwelt. The laughter of young people was heard out under the trees, and within the house where La Petite was playing upon the piano. With the enthusiasm of a young artist she drew from the keys strains that seemed marvelously beautiful to Mam’selle Pauline, who stood enraptured near her. Mam’selle Pauline had been touched by the re-creation of Valmêt. Her cheek was as full and almost as flushed as La Petite’s. The years were falling away from her.

On a corner of the nice gallery, Léandre sat smoking his afternoon cigar and chatting with neighbors who had dropped by. This was going to be his pied à terre; the home where his sisters and daughter lived. The laughter of young people could be heard outside under the trees, and inside the house, La Petite was playing the piano. With the excitement of a young artist, she created sounds from the keys that seemed incredibly beautiful to Mam’selle Pauline, who stood captivated nearby. Mam’selle Pauline had been moved by Valmêt's re-creation. Her cheek was as full and almost as flushed as La Petite’s. The years were falling away from her.

Ma’ame Pélagie had been conversing with her brother and his friends. Then she turned and walked away; stopping to listen awhile to the music which La Petite was making. But it was only for a moment. She went on around the curve of the veranda, where she found herself alone. She stayed there, erect, holding to the banister rail and looking out calmly in the distance across the fields.

Ma’ame Pélagie had been chatting with her brother and his friends. Then she turned and walked away, pausing briefly to listen to the music La Petite was playing. But it was just for a moment. She continued around the curve of the veranda, where she ended up alone. She stood there, upright, gripping the banister rail and gazing calmly into the distance over the fields.

She was dressed in black, with the white kerchief she always wore folded across her bosom. Her thick, glossy hair rose like a silver diadem from her brow. In her deep, dark eyes smouldered the light of fires that would never flame. She had grown very old. Years instead of months seemed to have passed over her since the night she bade farewell to her visions.

She was wearing black, with the white scarf she always had folded across her chest. Her thick, shiny hair looked like a silver crown rising from her forehead. In her deep, dark eyes burned the light of fires that would never ignite. She had aged a lot. It felt like years instead of months had gone by since the night she said goodbye to her dreams.

Poor Ma’ame Pélagie! How could it be different! While the outward pressure of a young and joyous existence had forced her footsteps into the light, her soul had stayed in the shadow of the ruin.

Poor Ma’ame Pélagie! How could it be any other way! While the vibrant energy of youth and joy pushed her into the light, her soul remained trapped in the shadow of despair.

DÉSIRÉE’S BABY

As the day was pleasant, Madame Valmondé drove over to L’Abri to see Désirée and the baby.

As the day was nice, Madame Valmondé drove over to L’Abri to visit Désirée and the baby.

It made her laugh to think of Désirée with a baby. Why, it seemed but yesterday that Désirée was little more than a baby herself; when Monsieur in riding through the gateway of Valmondé had found her lying asleep in the shadow of the big stone pillar.

It made her laugh to think of Désirée with a baby. It felt like just yesterday that Désirée was barely more than a baby herself, when Monsieur rode through the gateway of Valmondé and found her sleeping in the shadow of the big stone pillar.

The little one awoke in his arms and began to cry for “Dada.” That was as much as she could do or say. Some people thought she might have strayed there of her own accord, for she was of the toddling age. The prevailing belief was that she had been purposely left by a party of Texans, whose canvas-covered wagon, late in the day, had crossed the ferry that Coton Maïs kept, just below the plantation. In time Madame Valmondé abandoned every speculation but the one that Désirée had been sent to her by a beneficent Providence to be the child of her affection, seeing that she was without child of the flesh. For the girl grew to be beautiful and gentle, affectionate and sincere,—the idol of Valmondé.

The little one woke up in his arms and started crying for “Dada.” That was all she could do or say. Some people thought she might have wandered there on her own since she was at that toddling age. Most believed she had been intentionally left by a group of Texans, whose canvas-covered wagon had crossed the ferry that Coton Maïs operated, just below the plantation, later in the day. Eventually, Madame Valmondé gave up on every theory except the idea that Désirée had been sent to her by kind Providence to be the child she loved, since she had no child of her own. As the girl grew up, she became beautiful and gentle, loving and sincere—the darling of Valmondé.

It was no wonder, when she stood one day against the stone pillar in whose shadow she had lain asleep, eighteen years before, that Armand Aubigny riding by and seeing her there, had fallen in love with her. That was the way all the Aubignys fell in love, as if struck by a pistol shot. The wonder was that he had not loved her before; for he had known her since his father brought him home from Paris, a boy of eight, after his mother died there. The passion that awoke in him that day, when he saw her at the gate, swept along like an avalanche, or like a prairie fire, or like anything that drives headlong over all obstacles.

It’s no surprise that when she stood one day against the stone pillar where she had slept eighteen years earlier, Armand Aubigny rode by and fell in love with her. That’s how all the Aubignys fell in love, as if hit by a bullet. The real surprise is that he hadn’t loved her before; he had known her since his father brought him back from Paris when he was eight, after his mother passed away there. The passion that ignited in him that day when he saw her at the gate surged like an avalanche, or a prairie fire, or anything that rushes forward, tearing through all barriers.

Monsieur Valmondé grew practical and wanted things well considered: that is, the girl’s obscure origin. Armand looked into her eyes and did not care. He was reminded that she was nameless. What did it matter about a name when he could give her one of the oldest and proudest in Louisiana? He ordered the corbeille from Paris, and contained himself with what patience he could until it arrived; then they were married.

Monsieur Valmondé became practical and wanted to understand the girl’s unclear background. Armand looked into her eyes and didn’t care. He remembered that she didn’t have a name. What difference did a name make when he could give her one of the oldest and most prestigious in Louisiana? He ordered the corbeille from Paris and managed to be as patient as he could until it arrived; then they got married.

Madame Valmondé had not seen Désirée and the baby for four weeks. When she reached L’Abri she shuddered at the first sight of it, as she always did. It was a sad looking place, which for many years had not known the gentle presence of a mistress, old Monsieur Aubigny having married and buried his wife in France, and she having loved her own land too well ever to leave it. The roof came down steep and black like a cowl, reaching out beyond the wide galleries that encircled the yellow stuccoed house. Big, solemn oaks grew close to it, and their thick-leaved, far-reaching branches shadowed it like a pall. Young Aubigny’s rule was a strict one, too, and under it his negroes had forgotten how to be gay, as they had been during the old master’s easy-going and indulgent lifetime.

Madame Valmondé hadn't seen Désirée and the baby for four weeks. When she arrived at L’Abri, she felt a shiver at the first sight of it, as she always did. It looked like a sad place that hadn’t known the gentle touch of a mistress for many years, since old Monsieur Aubigny had married and buried his wife in France, and she had loved her homeland too much to ever leave it. The roof sloped down steep and dark like a hood, extending beyond the wide porches that wrapped around the yellow stucco house. Tall, solemn oaks grew close to it, and their thick, sprawling branches shadowed it like a shroud. Young Aubigny’s rule was strict too, and under it, his black workers had forgotten how to be cheerful, unlike during the old master’s relaxed and lenient lifetime.

The young mother was recovering slowly, and lay full length, in her soft white muslins and laces, upon a couch. The baby was beside her, upon her arm, where he had fallen asleep, at her breast. The yellow nurse woman sat beside a window fanning herself.

The young mother was recovering slowly, lying down on a couch in her soft white muslins and laces. The baby was next to her, asleep in her arms at her breast. The nurse, dressed in yellow, sat by the window fanning herself.

Madame Valmondé bent her portly figure over Désirée and kissed her, holding her an instant tenderly in her arms. Then she turned to the child.

Madame Valmondé leaned over Désirée, kissed her, and held her gently in her arms for a moment. Then she turned to the child.

“This is not the baby!” she exclaimed, in startled tones. French was the language spoken at Valmondé in those days.

“This is not the baby!” she exclaimed, sounding startled. French was the language spoken at Valmondé back then.

“I knew you would be astonished,” laughed Désirée, “at the way he has grown. The little cochon de lait! Look at his legs, mamma, and his hands and finger-nails,—real finger-nails. Zandrine had to cut them this morning. Isn’t it true, Zandrine?”

“I knew you would be amazed,” laughed Désirée, “at how much he has grown. The little cochon de lait! Look at his legs, mom, and his hands and fingernails—actual fingernails. Zandrine had to trim them this morning. Isn’t that right, Zandrine?”

The woman bowed her turbaned head majestically, “Mais si, Madame.”

The woman bowed her turbaned head elegantly, “But yes, Madame.”

“And the way he cries,” went on Désirée, “is deafening. Armand heard him the other day as far away as La Blanche’s cabin.”

“And the way he cries,” Désirée continued, “is so loud. Armand heard him the other day all the way from La Blanche’s cabin.”

Madame Valmondé had never removed her eyes from the child. She lifted it and walked with it over to the window that was lightest. She scanned the baby narrowly, then looked as searchingly at Zandrine, whose face was turned to gaze across the fields.

Madame Valmondé never took her eyes off the child. She picked it up and walked over to the brightest window. She examined the baby closely, then gazed intently at Zandrine, whose face was turned to look out over the fields.

“Yes, the child has grown, has changed,” said Madame Valmondé, slowly, as she replaced it beside its mother. “What does Armand say?”

“Yes, the child has grown and changed,” said Madame Valmondé, slowly, as she placed it back beside its mother. “What does Armand say?”

Désirée’s face became suffused with a glow that was happiness itself.

Désirée's face lit up with pure happiness.

“Oh, Armand is the proudest father in the parish, I believe, chiefly because it is a boy, to bear his name; though he says not,—that he would have loved a girl as well. But I know it isn’t true. I know he says that to please me. And mamma,” she added, drawing Madame Valmondé’s head down to her, and speaking in a whisper, “he hasn’t punished one of them—not one of them—since baby is born. Even Négrillon, who pretended to have burnt his leg that he might rest from work—he only laughed, and said Négrillon was a great scamp. Oh, mamma, I’m so happy; it frightens me.”

“Oh, Armand is the proudest dad in the parish, I think, mostly because it’s a boy to carry on his name; although he doesn’t say it, he would have loved a girl just as much. But I know that’s not true. I know he says that to make me happy. And mom,” she added, pulling Madame Valmondé’s head down to her and speaking in a whisper, “he hasn’t punished any of them—not a single one—since the baby was born. Even Négrillon, who pretended to burn his leg to get out of work—he just laughed and called Négrillon a rascal. Oh, mom, I’m so happy; it scares me.”

What Désirée said was true. Marriage, and later the birth of his son had softened Armand Aubigny’s imperious and exacting nature greatly. This was what made the gentle Désirée so happy, for she loved him desperately. When he frowned she trembled, but loved him. When he smiled, she asked no greater blessing of God. But Armand’s dark, handsome face had not often been disfigured by frowns since the day he fell in love with her.

What Désirée said was true. Marriage, and later the birth of their son, had softened Armand Aubigny’s commanding and demanding nature significantly. This was what made the gentle Désirée so happy, because she loved him deeply. When he frowned, she shook with fear, but she still loved him. When he smiled, she wanted nothing more from God. But Armand’s dark, handsome face hadn’t been marred by frowns very often since the day he fell in love with her.

When the baby was about three months old, Désirée awoke one day to the conviction that there was something in the air menacing her peace. It was at first too subtle to grasp. It had only been a disquieting suggestion; an air of mystery among the blacks; unexpected visits from far-off neighbors who could hardly account for their coming. Then a strange, an awful change in her husband’s manner, which she dared not ask him to explain. When he spoke to her, it was with averted eyes, from which the old love-light seemed to have gone out. He absented himself from home; and when there, avoided her presence and that of her child, without excuse. And the very spirit of Satan seemed suddenly to take hold of him in his dealings with the slaves. Désirée was miserable enough to die.

When the baby was about three months old, Désirée woke up one day with a feeling that something was off, threatening her peace. It was initially too vague to understand. It started as a troubling hint; there was an air of mystery among the black community; unexpected visits from distant neighbors who could barely explain their presence. Then there was a strange, terrifying change in her husband’s behavior that she didn’t dare ask him to clarify. When he spoke to her, it was with avoided eyes, and the old spark of love seemed to have disappeared. He spent more time away from home, and when he was there, he avoided both her and their child without any reason. It felt as if a dark spirit had suddenly taken control of him in his treatment of the slaves. Désirée was so miserable she felt like she could die.

She sat in her room, one hot afternoon, in her peignoir, listlessly drawing through her fingers the strands of her long, silky brown hair that hung about her shoulders. The baby, half naked, lay asleep upon her own great mahogany bed, that was like a sumptuous throne, with its satin-lined half-canopy. One of La Blanche’s little quadroon boys—half naked too—stood fanning the child slowly with a fan of peacock feathers. Désirée’s eyes had been fixed absently and sadly upon the baby, while she was striving to penetrate the threatening mist that she felt closing about her. She looked from her child to the boy who stood beside him, and back again; over and over. “Ah!” It was a cry that she could not help; which she was not conscious of having uttered. The blood turned like ice in her veins, and a clammy moisture gathered upon her face.

She sat in her room one hot afternoon, wearing her peignoir, absentmindedly running her fingers through the long, silky brown hair that hung around her shoulders. The baby, nearly naked, lay asleep on her lavish mahogany bed, which resembled a luxurious throne with its satin-lined half-canopy. One of La Blanche’s little quadroon boys—also nearly naked—stood fanning the child slowly with a peacock feather fan. Désirée’s eyes were fixed absently and sadly on the baby as she tried to understand the threatening fog she felt closing in around her. She looked from her child to the boy standing next to him, and then back again, repeatedly. “Ah!” It was a cry she couldn’t help; she wasn’t even aware she had made the sound. The blood felt like ice in her veins, and a clammy sweat began to form on her face.

She tried to speak to the little quadroon boy; but no sound would come, at first. When he heard his name uttered, he looked up, and his mistress was pointing to the door. He laid aside the great, soft fan, and obediently stole away, over the polished floor, on his bare tiptoes.

She tried to talk to the little mixed-race boy, but at first, no sound came out. When he heard his name, he looked up, and his owner was pointing to the door. He set down the big, soft fan and quietly sneaked away across the shiny floor on his bare tiptoes.

She stayed motionless, with gaze riveted upon her child, and her face the picture of fright.

She stood still, her eyes fixed on her child, and her face showed pure fear.

Presently her husband entered the room, and without noticing her, went to a table and began to search among some papers which covered it.

Currently, her husband walked into the room, and without noticing her, headed to a table and started looking through some papers that were scattered on it.

“Armand,” she called to him, in a voice which must have stabbed him, if he was human. But he did not notice. “Armand,” she said again. Then she rose and tottered towards him. “Armand,” she panted once more, clutching his arm, “look at our child. What does it mean? tell me.”

“Armand,” she called to him, in a voice that must have hurt him, if he was human. But he didn’t notice. “Armand,” she said again. Then she stood up and stumbled towards him. “Armand,” she breathed out again, grabbing his arm, “look at our child. What does it mean? Tell me.”

He coldly but gently loosened her fingers from about his arm and thrust the hand away from him. “Tell me what it means!” she cried despairingly.

He coldly yet gently pulled her fingers off his arm and pushed her hand away. “Tell me what it means!” she cried out in despair.

“It means,” he answered lightly, “that the child is not white; it means that you are not white.”

“It means,” he replied casually, “that the child isn’t white; it means that you aren’t white.”

A quick conception of all that this accusation meant for her nerved her with unwonted courage to deny it. “It is a lie; it is not true, I am white! Look at my hair, it is brown; and my eyes are gray, Armand, you know they are gray. And my skin is fair,” seizing his wrist. “Look at my hand; whiter than yours, Armand,” she laughed hysterically.

A quick realization of what this accusation meant for her gave her an unexpected courage to deny it. “It’s a lie; it’s not true, I’m white! Look at my hair, it’s brown; and my eyes are gray, Armand, you know they are gray. And my skin is fair,” she said, grabbing his wrist. “Look at my hand; it’s whiter than yours, Armand,” she laughed hysterically.

“As white as La Blanche’s,” he returned cruelly; and went away leaving her alone with their child.

“As white as La Blanche’s,” he replied harshly, and then left her alone with their child.

When she could hold a pen in her hand, she sent a despairing letter to Madame Valmondé.

When she was able to hold a pen in her hand, she sent a desperate letter to Madame Valmondé.

“My mother, they tell me I am not white. Armand has told me I am not white. For God’s sake tell them it is not true. You must know it is not true. I shall die. I must die. I cannot be so unhappy, and live.”

“My mother, they tell me I’m not white. Armand has told me I’m not white. For God’s sake, tell them it’s not true. You must know it’s not true. I’ll die. I have to die. I can’t be this unhappy and live.”

The answer that came was brief:

The response I got was short:

“My own Désirée: Come home to Valmondé; back to your mother who loves you. Come with your child.”

“My own Désirée: Come home to Valmondé; back to your mother who loves you. Come with your child.”

When the letter reached Désirée she went with it to her husband’s study, and laid it open upon the desk before which he sat. She was like a stone image: silent, white, motionless after she placed it there.

When the letter got to Désirée, she took it to her husband’s study and opened it on the desk in front of him. She was like a stone statue: silent, pale, and frozen after she set it down.

In silence he ran his cold eyes over the written words.

In silence, he scanned the written words with his cold gaze.

He said nothing. “Shall I go, Armand?” she asked in tones sharp with agonized suspense.

He said nothing. “Should I leave, Armand?” she asked, her voice edged with intense anxiety.

“Yes, go.”

“Yeah, go.”

“Do you want me to go?”

“Do you want me to leave?”

“Yes, I want you to go.”

“Yes, I want you to go.”

He thought Almighty God had dealt cruelly and unjustly with him; and felt, somehow, that he was paying Him back in kind when he stabbed thus into his wife’s soul. Moreover he no longer loved her, because of the unconscious injury she had brought upon his home and his name.

He believed that God had treated him unfairly and harshly; and somehow, he felt that by hurting his wife, he was getting even. Plus, he no longer loved her due to the unintentional damage she had caused to his home and reputation.

She turned away like one stunned by a blow, and walked slowly towards the door, hoping he would call her back.

She turned away as if she had been hit, and slowly walked toward the door, hoping he would call her back.

“Good-by, Armand,” she moaned.

“Goodbye, Armand,” she moaned.

He did not answer her. That was his last blow at fate.

He didn't answer her. That was his final defiance against fate.

Désirée went in search of her child. Zandrine was pacing the sombre gallery with it. She took the little one from the nurse’s arms with no word of explanation, and descending the steps, walked away, under the live-oak branches.

Désirée went to find her child. Zandrine was pacing the dark hallway with the baby. She took the little one from the nurse's arms without saying a word and, walking down the steps, moved away beneath the live oak branches.

It was an October afternoon; the sun was just sinking. Out in the still fields the negroes were picking cotton.

It was an October afternoon; the sun was just setting. Out in the calm fields, the workers were picking cotton.

Désirée had not changed the thin white garment nor the slippers which she wore. Her hair was uncovered and the sun’s rays brought a golden gleam from its brown meshes. She did not take the broad, beaten road which led to the far-off plantation of Valmondé. She walked across a deserted field, where the stubble bruised her tender feet, so delicately shod, and tore her thin gown to shreds.

Désirée hadn’t changed out of the thin white dress or the slippers she had on. Her hair was down, and the sun’s rays made it shimmer with a golden glow against its brown strands. She didn’t take the wide, worn path that led to the distant Valmondé plantation. Instead, she walked across an empty field, where the rough stubble hurt her delicate feet and ripped her thin dress to pieces.

She disappeared among the reeds and willows that grew thick along the banks of the deep, sluggish bayou; and she did not come back again.

She vanished into the dense reeds and willows that lined the banks of the deep, slow-moving bayou; and she never returned.

Some weeks later there was a curious scene enacted at L’Abri. In the centre of the smoothly swept back yard was a great bonfire. Armand Aubigny sat in the wide hallway that commanded a view of the spectacle; and it was he who dealt out to a half dozen negroes the material which kept this fire ablaze.

Some weeks later, a strange scene unfolded at L’Abri. In the middle of the neatly cleared yard was a huge bonfire. Armand Aubigny sat in the spacious hallway where he could see the spectacle, and he was the one who handed out to a handful of Black individuals the materials that kept the fire burning.

A graceful cradle of willow, with all its dainty furbishings, was laid upon the pyre, which had already been fed with the richness of a priceless layette. Then there were silk gowns, and velvet and satin ones added to these; laces, too, and embroideries; bonnets and gloves; for the corbeille had been of rare quality.

A delicate willow cradle, with all its charming decorations, was placed on the pyre, which had already been filled with the treasures of a valuable layette. Then silk gowns, along with velvet and satin ones, were added; laces and embroideries too; bonnets and gloves; because the corbeille had been of exceptional quality.

The last thing to go was a tiny bundle of letters; innocent little scribblings that Désirée had sent to him during the days of their espousal. There was the remnant of one back in the drawer from which he took them. But it was not Désirée’s; it was part of an old letter from his mother to his father. He read it. She was thanking God for the blessing of her husband’s love:—

The last thing to go was a small bundle of letters; sweet little notes that Désirée had sent him during their engagement. There was one left in the drawer where he found them. But it wasn't from Désirée; it was part of an old letter from his mother to his father. He read it. She was thanking God for the blessing of her husband's love:—

“But above all,” she wrote, “night and day, I thank the good God for having so arranged our lives that our dear Armand will never know that his mother, who adores him, belongs to the race that is cursed with the brand of slavery.”

“But above all,” she wrote, “night and day, I thank the good God for arranging our lives in such a way that our dear Armand will never know that his mother, who loves him deeply, belongs to the race that's marked by the curse of slavery.”

A RESPECTABLE WOMAN

Mrs. Baroda was a little provoked to learn that her husband expected his friend, Gouvernail, up to spend a week or two on the plantation.

Mrs. Baroda was a bit annoyed to find out that her husband was expecting his friend, Gouvernail, to come spend a week or two on the plantation.

They had entertained a good deal during the winter; much of the time had also been passed in New Orleans in various forms of mild dissipation. She was looking forward to a period of unbroken rest, now, and undisturbed tête-à-tête with her husband, when he informed her that Gouvernail was coming up to stay a week or two.

They had enjoyed quite a bit of fun over the winter; a lot of their time had also been spent in New Orleans in different kinds of light partying. She was looking forward to a time of uninterrupted relaxation now, and some quiet one-on-one time with her husband, when he told her that Gouvernail was coming to stay for a week or two.

This was a man she had heard much of but never seen. He had been her husband’s college friend; was now a journalist, and in no sense a society man or “a man about town,” which were, perhaps, some of the reasons she had never met him. But she had unconsciously formed an image of him in her mind. She pictured him tall, slim, cynical; with eye-glasses, and his hands in his pockets; and she did not like him. Gouvernail was slim enough, but he wasn’t very tall nor very cynical; neither did he wear eyeglasses nor carry his hands in his pockets. And she rather liked him when he first presented himself.

This was a man she had heard a lot about but had never seen. He had been her husband’s college friend, was now a journalist, and wasn’t really part of high society or “a man about town,” which were probably some of the reasons she had never met him. But she had unconsciously created an image of him in her mind. She imagined him as tall, slim, and cynical; with glasses and his hands in his pockets; and she didn’t like him. Gouvernail was slim enough, but he wasn’t very tall or cynical; he also didn’t wear glasses or keep his hands in his pockets. And she found that she actually liked him when he first introduced himself.

But why she liked him she could not explain satisfactorily to herself when she partly attempted to do so. She could discover in him none of those brilliant and promising traits which Gaston, her husband, had often assured her that he possessed. On the contrary, he sat rather mute and receptive before her chatty eagerness to make him feel at home and in face of Gaston’s frank and wordy hospitality. His manner was as courteous toward her as the most exacting woman could require; but he made no direct appeal to her approval or even esteem.

But she couldn’t quite explain to herself why she liked him when she tried to. She couldn’t see any of those impressive and promising qualities that Gaston, her husband, often assured her he had. Instead, he seemed quiet and open while she eagerly tried to make him feel comfortable, especially considering Gaston’s straightforward and talkative hospitality. He was as polite to her as the pickiest woman could ask for, but he didn’t actively seek her approval or even respect.

Once settled at the plantation he seemed to like to sit upon the wide portico in the shade of one of the big Corinthian pillars, smoking his cigar lazily and listening attentively to Gaston’s experience as a sugar planter.

Once he was settled at the plantation, he enjoyed sitting on the spacious porch in the shade of one of the large Corinthian pillars, lazily smoking his cigar and listening intently to Gaston's experiences as a sugar planter.

“This is what I call living,” he would utter with deep satisfaction, as the air that swept across the sugar field caressed him with its warm and scented velvety touch. It pleased him also to get on familiar terms with the big dogs that came about him, rubbing themselves sociably against his legs. He did not care to fish, and displayed no eagerness to go out and kill grosbecs when Gaston proposed doing so.

“This is what I call living,” he would say with deep satisfaction, as the warm, scented breeze from the sugar field wrapped around him like velvet. He also enjoyed getting to know the big dogs that came around, happily rubbing against his legs. He wasn't interested in fishing and showed no enthusiasm for going out to hunt grosbecs when Gaston suggested it.

Gouvernail’s personality puzzled Mrs. Baroda, but she liked him. Indeed, he was a lovable, inoffensive fellow. After a few days, when she could understand him no better than at first, she gave over being puzzled and remained piqued. In this mood she left her husband and her guest, for the most part, alone together. Then finding that Gouvernail took no manner of exception to her action, she imposed her society upon him, accompanying him in his idle strolls to the mill and walks along the batture. She persistently sought to penetrate the reserve in which he had unconsciously enveloped himself.

Gouvernail’s personality confused Mrs. Baroda, but she found him likable. In fact, he was a charming, harmless guy. After a few days, when she still couldn’t understand him any better than at first, she stopped being puzzled and remained intrigued. With this mindset, she mostly left her husband and their guest alone together. Then, noticing that Gouvernail didn’t mind her decision, she decided to spend time with him, joining him on his leisurely walks to the mill and along the riverbank. She was determined to break through the wall he had unknowingly built around himself.

“When is he going—your friend?” she one day asked her husband. “For my part, he tires me frightfully.”

“When is your friend leaving?” she asked her husband one day. “Honestly, he really wears me out.”

“Not for a week yet, dear. I can’t understand; he gives you no trouble.”

“Not for a week yet, dear. I don’t get it; he’s not giving you any trouble.”

“No. I should like him better if he did; if he were more like others, and I had to plan somewhat for his comfort and enjoyment.”

“No. I would like him more if he did; if he were more like everyone else, and I had to think a bit about his comfort and enjoyment.”

Gaston took his wife’s pretty face between his hands and looked tenderly and laughingly into her troubled eyes.

Gaston cupped his wife's lovely face in his hands and gazed gently and playfully into her worried eyes.

They were making a bit of toilet sociably together in Mrs. Baroda’s dressing-room.

They were chatting casually together in Mrs. Baroda’s dressing room.

“You are full of surprises, ma belle,” he said to her. “Even I can never count upon how you are going to act under given conditions.” He kissed her and turned to fasten his cravat before the mirror.

“You're full of surprises, beautiful,” he told her. “Even I can never predict how you’re going to react in any situation.” He kissed her and turned to fix his tie in front of the mirror.

“Here you are,” he went on, “taking poor Gouvernail seriously and making a commotion over him, the last thing he would desire or expect.”

“Here you are,” he continued, “taking poor Gouvernail seriously and making a fuss over him, the last thing he would want or expect.”

“Commotion!” she hotly resented. “Nonsense! How can you say such a thing? Commotion, indeed! But, you know, you said he was clever.”

“Commotion!” she angrily replied. “That’s ridiculous! How can you say something like that? Commotion, really! But, you know, you claimed he was clever.”

“So he is. But the poor fellow is run down by overwork now. That’s why I asked him here to take a rest.”

“So he is. But the poor guy is worn out from overwork now. That’s why I invited him here to relax.”

“You used to say he was a man of ideas,” she retorted, unconciliated. “I expected him to be interesting, at least. I’m going to the city in the morning to have my spring gowns fitted. Let me know when Mr. Gouvernail is gone; I shall be at my Aunt Octavie’s.”

“You used to say he was a guy with ideas,” she shot back, still upset. “I thought he’d be at least a little interesting. I’m heading to the city in the morning to get my spring dresses fitted. Let me know when Mr. Gouvernail leaves; I’ll be at my Aunt Octavie’s.”

That night she went and sat alone upon a bench that stood beneath a live oak tree at the edge of the gravel walk.

That night, she went and sat by herself on a bench that was under a live oak tree at the edge of the gravel path.

She had never known her thoughts or her intentions to be so confused. She could gather nothing from them but the feeling of a distinct necessity to quit her home in the morning.

She had never felt her thoughts or intentions so jumbled. All she could sense was a strong need to leave her home in the morning.

Mrs. Baroda heard footsteps crunching the gravel; but could discern in the darkness only the approaching red point of a lighted cigar. She knew it was Gouvernail, for her husband did not smoke. She hoped to remain unnoticed, but her white gown revealed her to him. He threw away his cigar and seated himself upon the bench beside her; without a suspicion that she might object to his presence.

Mrs. Baroda heard footsteps crunching on the gravel but could only make out the approaching red tip of a lit cigar in the darkness. She recognized it was Gouvernail since her husband didn't smoke. She hoped he wouldn't notice her, but her white gown gave her away. He tossed aside his cigar and sat down on the bench next to her, completely unaware that she might not want him there.

“Your husband told me to bring this to you, Mrs. Baroda,” he said, handing her a filmy, white scarf with which she sometimes enveloped her head and shoulders. She accepted the scarf from him with a murmur of thanks, and let it lie in her lap.

“Your husband asked me to bring this to you, Mrs. Baroda,” he said, handing her a sheer, white scarf that she sometimes wrapped around her head and shoulders. She took the scarf from him with a quiet thanks and let it rest in her lap.

He made some commonplace observation upon the baneful effect of the night air at the season. Then as his gaze reached out into the darkness, he murmured, half to himself:

He made a typical remark about how harmful the night air can be at this time of year. Then, as he looked out into the darkness, he quietly said to himself:

“‘Night of south winds—night of the large few stars!
Still nodding night—’”

“‘Night of warm southern breezes—night of the few bright stars!
Still, peaceful night—’”

She made no reply to this apostrophe to the night, which, indeed, was not addressed to her.

She didn't respond to this address to the night, which, in fact, wasn't meant for her.

Gouvernail was in no sense a diffident man, for he was not a self-conscious one. His periods of reserve were not constitutional, but the result of moods. Sitting there beside Mrs. Baroda, his silence melted for the time.

Gouvernail was definitely not a shy guy; he just wasn't self-conscious. His moments of quiet weren't a fixed part of his personality but came from his moods. Sitting next to Mrs. Baroda, his silence faded away for the moment.

He talked freely and intimately in a low, hesitating drawl that was not unpleasant to hear. He talked of the old college days when he and Gaston had been a good deal to each other; of the days of keen and blind ambitions and large intentions. Now there was left with him, at least, a philosophic acquiescence to the existing order—only a desire to be permitted to exist, with now and then a little whiff of genuine life, such as he was breathing now.

He spoke openly and casually in a soft, hesitant drawl that was actually pleasant to listen to. He reminisced about their college days when he and Gaston had meant a lot to each other; about the times filled with intense ambitions and grand plans. Now, he had at least come to a philosophical acceptance of how things were—just a wish to be allowed to live, with an occasional glimpse of real life, like what he was experiencing at that moment.

Her mind only vaguely grasped what he was saying. Her physical being was for the moment predominant. She was not thinking of his words, only drinking in the tones of his voice. She wanted to reach out her hand in the darkness and touch him with the sensitive tips of her fingers upon the face or the lips. She wanted to draw close to him and whisper against his cheek—she did not care what—as she might have done if she had not been a respectable woman.

Her mind barely understood what he was saying. For now, her physical presence took over. She wasn't focused on his words, just savoring the sound of his voice. She wanted to reach out in the dark and touch him with her fingertips on his face or lips. She wanted to get closer and whisper against his cheek—she didn't care what—like she might have done if she weren't a respectable woman.

The stronger the impulse grew to bring herself near him, the further, in fact, did she draw away from him. As soon as she could do so without an appearance of too great rudeness, she rose and left him there alone.

The stronger the urge became to get closer to him, the more she pulled away from him. As soon as she could without seeming overly rude, she stood up and left him there by himself.

Before she reached the house, Gouvernail had lighted a fresh cigar and ended his apostrophe to the night.

Before she got to the house, Gouvernail had lit a fresh cigar and finished his address to the night.

Mrs. Baroda was greatly tempted that night to tell her husband—who was also her friend—of this folly that had seized her. But she did not yield to the temptation. Beside being a respectable woman she was a very sensible one; and she knew there are some battles in life which a human being must fight alone.

Mrs. Baroda was really tempted that night to tell her husband—who was also her friend—about the foolishness that had taken hold of her. But she didn't give in to that temptation. Besides being a respectable woman, she was very practical; and she understood that there are some battles in life that a person has to face alone.

When Gaston arose in the morning, his wife had already departed. She had taken an early morning train to the city. She did not return till Gouvernail was gone from under her roof.

When Gaston woke up in the morning, his wife had already left. She had caught an early train to the city. She didn’t come back until after Gouvernail had left her home.

There was some talk of having him back during the summer that followed. That is, Gaston greatly desired it; but this desire yielded to his wife’s strenuous opposition.

There was some talk about bringing him back during the summer that followed. That is, Gaston really wanted it; but this wish was overcome by his wife's strong opposition.

However, before the year ended, she proposed, wholly from herself, to have Gouvernail visit them again. Her husband was surprised and delighted with the suggestion coming from her.

However, before the year ended, she suggested, completely on her own, that Gouvernail visit them again. Her husband was surprised and thrilled by the idea coming from her.

“I am glad, chère amie, to know that you have finally overcome your dislike for him; truly he did not deserve it.”

“I’m glad, dear friend, to know that you’ve finally gotten past your dislike for him; he really didn’t deserve it.”

“Oh,” she told him, laughingly, after pressing a long, tender kiss upon his lips, “I have overcome everything! you will see. This time I shall be very nice to him.”

“Oh,” she said to him, laughing, after giving him a long, tender kiss on the lips, “I've gotten through it all! You'll see. This time I'll be really nice to him.”

THE KISS

It was still quite light out of doors, but inside with the curtains drawn and the smouldering fire sending out a dim, uncertain glow, the room was full of deep shadows.

It was still pretty bright outside, but inside, with the curtains closed and the smoldering fire casting a dim, flickering light, the room was filled with deep shadows.

Brantain sat in one of these shadows; it had overtaken him and he did not mind. The obscurity lent him courage to keep his eyes fastened as ardently as he liked upon the girl who sat in the firelight.

Brantain sat in one of these shadows; it had taken him in, and he didn’t mind. The darkness gave him the confidence to stare as intensely as he wanted at the girl sitting in the firelight.

She was very handsome, with a certain fine, rich coloring that belongs to the healthy brune type. She was quite composed, as she idly stroked the satiny coat of the cat that lay curled in her lap, and she occasionally sent a slow glance into the shadow where her companion sat. They were talking low, of indifferent things which plainly were not the things that occupied their thoughts. She knew that he loved her—a frank, blustering fellow without guile enough to conceal his feelings, and no desire to do so. For two weeks past he had sought her society eagerly and persistently. She was confidently waiting for him to declare himself and she meant to accept him. The rather insignificant and unattractive Brantain was enormously rich; and she liked and required the entourage which wealth could give her.

She was really attractive, with a rich, warm complexion typical of a healthy brunette. She remained calm as she absentmindedly stroked the smooth fur of the cat curled in her lap, occasionally glancing over at the shadowed area where her companion sat. They were speaking softly about trivial matters that clearly weren’t what was on their minds. She was aware that he loved her—a straightforward, boisterous guy who had no tricks to hide his feelings and didn’t want to. For the past two weeks, he had been eager and persistent in seeking her company. She was confidently waiting for him to confess his feelings, and she intended to accept him. The rather ordinary and unattractive Brantain was extremely wealthy, and she appreciated and needed the lifestyle that wealth could provide.

During one of the pauses between their talk of the last tea and the next reception the door opened and a young man entered whom Brantain knew quite well. The girl turned her face toward him. A stride or two brought him to her side, and bending over her chair—before she could suspect his intention, for she did not realize that he had not seen her visitor—he pressed an ardent, lingering kiss upon her lips.

During one of the breaks in their conversation about the last tea and the upcoming reception, the door opened and a young man walked in whom Brantain knew quite well. The girl turned her face toward him. He took a step or two to get to her side, and leaning over her chair—before she could suspect what he was up to, since she didn't realize he hadn't seen her visitor—he pressed a passionate, lingering kiss on her lips.

Brantain slowly arose; so did the girl arise, but quickly, and the newcomer stood between them, a little amusement and some defiance struggling with the confusion in his face.

Brantain slowly got up; the girl got up quickly, and the newcomer stood between them, a mix of amusement and defiance battling with the confusion on his face.

“I believe,” stammered Brantain, “I see that I have stayed too long. I—I had no idea—that is, I must wish you good-by.” He was clutching his hat with both hands, and probably did not perceive that she was extending her hand to him, her presence of mind had not completely deserted her; but she could not have trusted herself to speak.

“I think,” Brantain stuttered, “I realize that I’ve overstayed my welcome. I—I had no idea—that is, I should say goodbye.” He was gripping his hat tightly with both hands and probably didn’t notice that she was reaching out her hand to him. She still had some presence of mind, but she couldn’t bring herself to speak.

“Hang me if I saw him sitting there, Nattie! I know it’s deuced awkward for you. But I hope you’ll forgive me this once—this very first break. Why, what’s the matter?”

“Hang me if I saw him sitting there, Nattie! I know it’s incredibly awkward for you. But I hope you’ll forgive me this once—this very first break. Why, what’s wrong?”

“Don’t touch me; don’t come near me,” she returned angrily. “What do you mean by entering the house without ringing?”

“Don’t touch me; stay away from me,” she shot back angrily. “What do you mean by walking into the house without knocking?”

“I came in with your brother, as I often do,” he answered coldly, in self-justification. “We came in the side way. He went upstairs and I came in here hoping to find you. The explanation is simple enough and ought to satisfy you that the misadventure was unavoidable. But do say that you forgive me, Nathalie,” he entreated, softening.

“I came in with your brother, like I usually do,” he replied coldly, justifying himself. “We came in through the side entrance. He went upstairs and I came in here hoping to find you. The explanation is straightforward and should reassure you that this mishap was unavoidable. But please say that you forgive me, Nathalie,” he pleaded, softening his tone.

“Forgive you! You don’t know what you are talking about. Let me pass. It depends upon—a good deal whether I ever forgive you.”

“Forgive you! You have no idea what you’re saying. Let me through. It really depends a lot on whether I’ll ever forgive you.”

At that next reception which she and Brantain had been talking about she approached the young man with a delicious frankness of manner when she saw him there.

At the next reception that she and Brantain had been discussing, she approached the young man with an appealing openness when she spotted him there.

“Will you let me speak to you a moment or two, Mr. Brantain?” she asked with an engaging but perturbed smile. He seemed extremely unhappy; but when she took his arm and walked away with him, seeking a retired corner, a ray of hope mingled with the almost comical misery of his expression. She was apparently very outspoken.

“Can I talk to you for a minute or two, Mr. Brantain?” she asked with a charming yet uneasy smile. He looked really unhappy; but when she took his arm and walked away with him to a quieter spot, a glimmer of hope mixed with the almost funny despair on his face. She seemed to be quite direct.

“Perhaps I should not have sought this interview, Mr. Brantain; but—but, oh, I have been very uncomfortable, almost miserable since that little encounter the other afternoon. When I thought how you might have misinterpreted it, and believed things”—hope was plainly gaining the ascendancy over misery in Brantain’s round, guileless face—“Of course, I know it is nothing to you, but for my own sake I do want you to understand that Mr. Harvy is an intimate friend of long standing. Why, we have always been like cousins—like brother and sister, I may say. He is my brother’s most intimate associate and often fancies that he is entitled to the same privileges as the family. Oh, I know it is absurd, uncalled for, to tell you this; undignified even,” she was almost weeping, “but it makes so much difference to me what you think of—of me.” Her voice had grown very low and agitated. The misery had all disappeared from Brantain’s face.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have asked for this meeting, Mr. Brantain; but—oh, I've been really uncomfortable, almost miserable since that brief encounter the other afternoon. When I think about how you might have misunderstood it and believed certain things”—hope was clearly starting to overshadow misery on Brantain’s round, innocent face—“Of course, I know it doesn’t mean anything to you, but for my own sake, I want you to know that Mr. Harvy is a close friend of mine. We’ve always been like cousins—like brother and sister, I could say. He’s my brother’s closest associate and often thinks he deserves the same privileges as family. Oh, I realize it’s ridiculous, unnecessary, to tell you this; even undignified,” she was about to cry, “but it really matters to me what you think of—of me.” Her voice had become very soft and anxious. The misery had completely vanished from Brantain’s face.

“Then you do really care what I think, Miss Nathalie? May I call you Miss Nathalie?” They turned into a long, dim corridor that was lined on either side with tall, graceful plants. They walked slowly to the very end of it. When they turned to retrace their steps Brantain’s face was radiant and hers was triumphant.

“So you actually care about my opinion, Miss Nathalie? Can I call you Miss Nathalie?” They entered a long, dim hallway filled with tall, elegant plants on both sides. They walked slowly to the very end. When they turned to head back, Brantain’s face was glowing, and hers was one of triumph.

Harvy was among the guests at the wedding; and he sought her out in a rare moment when she stood alone.

Harvy was one of the guests at the wedding, and he looked for her during a rare moment when she was by herself.

“Your husband,” he said, smiling, “has sent me over to kiss you.”

“Your husband,” he said with a smile, “sent me over to kiss you.”

A quick blush suffused her face and round polished throat. “I suppose it’s natural for a man to feel and act generously on an occasion of this kind. He tells me he doesn’t want his marriage to interrupt wholly that pleasant intimacy which has existed between you and me. I don’t know what you’ve been telling him,” with an insolent smile, “but he has sent me here to kiss you.”

A quick blush spread across her face and smooth neck. “I guess it’s natural for a guy to feel and act generously on a day like this. He says he doesn’t want his marriage to completely wipe out the nice connection we’ve had. I’m not sure what you’ve been telling him,” she said with a sly smile, “but he sent me here to kiss you.”

She felt like a chess player who, by the clever handling of his pieces, sees the game taking the course intended. Her eyes were bright and tender with a smile as they glanced up into his; and her lips looked hungry for the kiss which they invited.

She felt like a chess player who, by skillfully managing his pieces, sees the game going the way he meant it to. Her eyes sparkled with warmth and kindness as they looked up into his; and her lips seemed eager for the kiss they were inviting.

“But, you know,” he went on quietly, “I didn’t tell him so, it would have seemed ungrateful, but I can tell you. I’ve stopped kissing women; it’s dangerous.”

“But, you know,” he continued quietly, “I didn’t tell him because it would have sounded ungrateful, but I can share this with you. I’ve stopped kissing women; it’s risky.”

Well, she had Brantain and his million left. A person can’t have everything in this world; and it was a little unreasonable of her to expect it.

Well, she had Brantain and his million. A person can’t have everything in this world, and it was a bit unreasonable of her to expect that.

A PAIR OF SILK STOCKINGS

Little Mrs. Sommers one day found herself the unexpected possessor of fifteen dollars. It seemed to her a very large amount of money, and the way in which it stuffed and bulged her worn old porte-monnaie gave her a feeling of importance such as she had not enjoyed for years.

Little Mrs. Sommers one day found herself unexpectedly with fifteen dollars. It felt like a huge amount of money to her, and the way it filled and stretched her old wallet gave her a sense of importance she hadn't experienced in years.

The question of investment was one that occupied her greatly. For a day or two she walked about apparently in a dreamy state, but really absorbed in speculation and calculation. She did not wish to act hastily, to do anything she might afterward regret. But it was during the still hours of the night when she lay awake revolving plans in her mind that she seemed to see her way clearly toward a proper and judicious use of the money.

The question of investment was something she thought about a lot. For a day or two, she walked around like she was in a daze, but really she was deep in thought and figuring things out. She didn’t want to rush into anything or make a decision she might regret later. But it was during the quiet hours of the night, as she lay awake going over different plans in her head, that she finally felt she could see a clear and smart way to use the money.

A dollar or two should be added to the price usually paid for Janie’s shoes, which would insure their lasting an appreciable time longer than they usually did. She would buy so and so many yards of percale for new shirt waists for the boys and Janie and Mag. She had intended to make the old ones do by skilful patching. Mag should have another gown. She had seen some beautiful patterns, veritable bargains in the shop windows. And still there would be left enough for new stockings—two pairs apiece—and what darning that would save for a while! She would get caps for the boys and sailor-hats for the girls. The vision of her little brood looking fresh and dainty and new for once in their lives excited her and made her restless and wakeful with anticipation.

A dollar or two should be added to the usual price of Janie’s shoes, which would ensure they lasted noticeably longer than they typically did. She would buy several yards of percale for new shirtwaists for the boys, Janie, and Mag. She had planned to make the old ones work through clever patching. Mag should get another dress. She had seen some beautiful patterns, real bargains in the shop windows. Plus, there would still be enough left for new stockings—two pairs each—and think of all the darning that would save for a while! She would get caps for the boys and sailor hats for the girls. The vision of her little ones looking fresh, cute, and new for once excited her and kept her restless and awake with anticipation.

The neighbors sometimes talked of certain “better days” that little Mrs. Sommers had known before she had ever thought of being Mrs. Sommers. She herself indulged in no such morbid retrospection. She had no time—no second of time to devote to the past. The needs of the present absorbed her every faculty. A vision of the future like some dim, gaunt monster sometimes appalled her, but luckily to-morrow never comes.

The neighbors sometimes reminisced about the “better days” that little Mrs. Sommers had experienced before she even considered being Mrs. Sommers. She herself didn’t dwell on such gloomy thoughts about the past. She had no time—no moment at all to spend on what had happened before. The demands of the present consumed all her attention. A glimpse of the future, like some shadowy, menacing figure, sometimes frightened her, but fortunately, tomorrow never arrives.

Mrs. Sommers was one who knew the value of bargains; who could stand for hours making her way inch by inch toward the desired object that was selling below cost. She could elbow her way if need be; she had learned to clutch a piece of goods and hold it and stick to it with persistence and determination till her turn came to be served, no matter when it came.

Mrs. Sommers was someone who understood the value of a good deal; she could spend hours inching her way toward the item she wanted that was priced below cost. She wasn’t afraid to push her way through if necessary; she had learned to grab a piece of merchandise and hold on to it with persistence and determination until it was her turn to be served, no matter how long it took.

But that day she was a little faint and tired. She had swallowed a light luncheon—no! when she came to think of it, between getting the children fed and the place righted, and preparing herself for the shopping bout, she had actually forgotten to eat any luncheon at all!

But that day she felt a bit weak and tired. She had just had a light lunch—no! now that she thought about it, between getting the kids fed, tidying up the place, and getting ready for her shopping trip, she had actually forgotten to eat any lunch at all!

She sat herself upon a revolving stool before a counter that was comparatively deserted, trying to gather strength and courage to charge through an eager multitude that was besieging breastworks of shirting and figured lawn. An all-gone limp feeling had come over her and she rested her hand aimlessly upon the counter. She wore no gloves. By degrees she grew aware that her hand had encountered something very soothing, very pleasant to touch. She looked down to see that her hand lay upon a pile of silk stockings. A placard near by announced that they had been reduced in price from two dollars and fifty cents to one dollar and ninety-eight cents; and a young girl who stood behind the counter asked her if she wished to examine their line of silk hosiery. She smiled, just as if she had been asked to inspect a tiara of diamonds with the ultimate view of purchasing it. But she went on feeling the soft, sheeny luxurious things—with both hands now, holding them up to see them glisten, and to feel them glide serpent-like through her fingers.

She sat on a rotating stool at a mostly empty counter, trying to find the strength and courage to push through a crowd that was swarming around stacks of shirts and patterned fabric. She had a heavy, drained feeling and rested her hand aimlessly on the counter. She wasn't wearing gloves. Gradually, she realized her hand had come across something very soothing and pleasant to touch. Looking down, she saw her hand resting on a pile of silk stockings. A sign nearby indicated they had been marked down from two dollars and fifty cents to one dollar and ninety-eight cents; a young girl behind the counter asked if she wanted to look at their selection of silk hosiery. She smiled, as if she had been invited to check out a diamond tiara with the intention of buying it. But she continued to feel the soft, shiny luxurious items—with both hands now, lifting them up to see them shimmer and to feel them slide smoothly through her fingers.

Two hectic blotches came suddenly into her pale cheeks. She looked up at the girl.

Two hectic spots suddenly appeared on her pale cheeks. She looked up at the girl.

“Do you think there are any eights-and-a-half among these?”

“Do you think there are any eights and a half in this group?”

There were any number of eights-and-a-half. In fact, there were more of that size than any other. Here was a light-blue pair; there were some lavender, some all black and various shades of tan and gray. Mrs. Sommers selected a black pair and looked at them very long and closely. She pretended to be examining their texture, which the clerk assured her was excellent.

There were all kinds of eights-and-a-half. In fact, there were more of that size than any other. Here was a light-blue pair; there were some lavender ones, some all black, and various shades of tan and gray. Mrs. Sommers chose a black pair and examined them for a long time. She pretended to be checking their texture, which the clerk assured her was top-notch.

“A dollar and ninety-eight cents,” she mused aloud. “Well, I’ll take this pair.” She handed the girl a five-dollar bill and waited for her change and for her parcel. What a very small parcel it was! It seemed lost in the depths of her shabby old shopping-bag.

“A dollar and ninety-eight cents,” she thought out loud. “Well, I’ll take this pair.” She handed the girl a five-dollar bill and waited for her change and her package. What a tiny package it was! It looked so small in the depths of her worn-out shopping bag.

Mrs. Sommers after that did not move in the direction of the bargain counter. She took the elevator, which carried her to an upper floor into the region of the ladies’ waiting-rooms. Here, in a retired corner, she exchanged her cotton stockings for the new silk ones which she had just bought. She was not going through any acute mental process or reasoning with herself, nor was she striving to explain to her satisfaction the motive of her action. She was not thinking at all. She seemed for the time to be taking a rest from that laborious and fatiguing function and to have abandoned herself to some mechanical impulse that directed her actions and freed her of responsibility.

Mrs. Sommers didn’t head toward the bargain counter anymore. She took the elevator, which took her up to a floor with the ladies' waiting rooms. There, in a secluded corner, she swapped out her cotton stockings for the new silk ones she had just bought. She wasn’t going through any intense mental process or reasoning with herself, nor was she trying to justify her actions to her own satisfaction. She wasn’t thinking at all. It seemed like she was taking a break from that tiring and laborious thought process and had let herself follow some mechanical impulse that guided her actions and relieved her of responsibility.

How good was the touch of the raw silk to her flesh! She felt like lying back in the cushioned chair and reveling for a while in the luxury of it. She did for a little while. Then she replaced her shoes, rolled the cotton stockings together and thrust them into her bag. After doing this she crossed straight over to the shoe department and took her seat to be fitted.

How nice was the feel of the raw silk against her skin! She felt like relaxing in the comfy chair and enjoying the luxury of it for a bit. And she did for a little while. Then she put her shoes back on, rolled up the cotton stockings, and tossed them into her bag. After that, she walked straight over to the shoe department and sat down to get fitted.

She was fastidious. The clerk could not make her out; he could not reconcile her shoes with her stockings, and she was not too easily pleased. She held back her skirts and turned her feet one way and her head another way as she glanced down at the polished, pointed-tipped boots. Her foot and ankle looked very pretty. She could not realize that they belonged to her and were a part of herself. She wanted an excellent and stylish fit, she told the young fellow who served her, and she did not mind the difference of a dollar or two more in the price so long as she got what she desired.

She was particular about everything. The clerk couldn’t figure her out; he struggled to match her shoes with her stockings, and she was hard to satisfy. She adjusted her skirts and turned her feet in one direction while tilting her head in another as she looked down at the shiny, pointed boots. Her foot and ankle looked really nice. She couldn’t quite grasp that they were hers and part of her. She wanted a perfect and stylish fit, she told the young clerk who was helping her, and she didn’t mind spending an extra dollar or two on the price as long as she got what she wanted.

It was a long time since Mrs. Sommers had been fitted with gloves. On rare occasions when she had bought a pair they were always “bargains,” so cheap that it would have been preposterous and unreasonable to have expected them to be fitted to the hand.

It had been a long time since Mrs. Sommers had gotten fitted for gloves. On the rare occasions when she bought a pair, they were always "bargains," so cheap that it would have been absurd and unreasonable to expect them to fit her hands.

Now she rested her elbow on the cushion of the glove counter, and a pretty, pleasant young creature, delicate and deft of touch, drew a long-wristed “kid” over Mrs. Sommers’s hand. She smoothed it down over the wrist and buttoned it neatly, and both lost themselves for a second or two in admiring contemplation of the little symmetrical gloved hand. But there were other places where money might be spent.

Now she rested her elbow on the cushion of the glove counter, and a pretty, pleasant young woman, delicate and skillful, slid a long-wristed "kid" glove over Mrs. Sommers’s hand. She smoothed it down over the wrist and buttoned it neatly, and they both got lost for a moment or two admiring the little, perfectly gloved hand. But there were other places where money could be spent.

There were books and magazines piled up in the window of a stall a few paces down the street. Mrs. Sommers bought two high-priced magazines such as she had been accustomed to read in the days when she had been accustomed to other pleasant things. She carried them without wrapping. As well as she could she lifted her skirts at the crossings. Her stockings and boots and well fitting gloves had worked marvels in her bearing—had given her a feeling of assurance, a sense of belonging to the well-dressed multitude.

There were books and magazines stacked in the window of a stand just a short walk down the street. Mrs. Sommers bought two expensive magazines that she used to read back when she enjoyed other nice things. She carried them without any wrapping. As best as she could, she lifted her skirts at the crosswalks. Her stockings, boots, and well-fitting gloves had worked wonders on her posture—giving her a sense of confidence and a feeling of being part of the well-dressed crowd.

She was very hungry. Another time she would have stilled the cravings for food until reaching her own home, where she would have brewed herself a cup of tea and taken a snack of anything that was available. But the impulse that was guiding her would not suffer her to entertain any such thought.

She was really hungry. Normally, she would have held off the hunger until she got home, where she would make herself a cup of tea and grab a quick snack of whatever was around. But the urge that was driving her wouldn’t let her think about that.

There was a restaurant at the corner. She had never entered its doors; from the outside she had sometimes caught glimpses of spotless damask and shining crystal, and soft-stepping waiters serving people of fashion.

There was a restaurant at the corner. She had never walked through its doors; from the outside, she had sometimes glimpsed spotless tablecloths and shiny crystal, with soft-footed waiters serving fashionable patrons.

When she entered her appearance created no surprise, no consternation, as she had half feared it might. She seated herself at a small table alone, and an attentive waiter at once approached to take her order. She did not want a profusion; she craved a nice and tasty bite—a half dozen blue-points, a plump chop with cress, a something sweet—a crème-frappée, for instance; a glass of Rhine wine, and after all a small cup of black coffee.

When she walked in, nobody seemed surprised or alarmed, which she had half feared might happen. She sat down at a small table by herself, and a friendly waiter quickly came over to take her order. She didn’t want a lot; she was in the mood for something simple and delicious—a half dozen blue points, a juicy chop with cress, something sweet—a crème frappée, for example; a glass of Rhine wine, and then a small cup of black coffee.

While waiting to be served she removed her gloves very leisurely and laid them beside her. Then she picked up a magazine and glanced through it, cutting the pages with a blunt edge of her knife. It was all very agreeable. The damask was even more spotless than it had seemed through the window, and the crystal more sparkling. There were quiet ladies and gentlemen, who did not notice her, lunching at the small tables like her own. A soft, pleasing strain of music could be heard, and a gentle breeze was blowing through the window. She tasted a bite, and she read a word or two, and she sipped the amber wine and wiggled her toes in the silk stockings. The price of it made no difference. She counted the money out to the waiter and left an extra coin on his tray, whereupon he bowed before her as before a princess of royal blood.

While waiting to be served, she leisurely took off her gloves and set them beside her. Then, she picked up a magazine and flipped through it, using the dull edge of her knife to cut the pages. Everything felt very pleasant. The damask was even more pristine than it had looked from the window, and the crystal sparkled even more. There were quiet men and women at small tables around her, having lunch, and they didn’t even notice her. A soft, nice tune played in the background, and a gentle breeze flowed in through the window. She took a bite of her food, read a word or two, sipped her amber wine, and wiggled her toes in her silk stockings. The cost of it didn’t matter to her. She counted out the money for the waiter and added an extra coin to his tray, making him bow to her as if she were a princess.

There was still money in her purse, and her next temptation presented itself in the shape of a matinee poster.

There was still money in her purse, and her next temptation showed up as a matinee poster.

It was a little later when she entered the theatre, the play had begun and the house seemed to her to be packed. But there were vacant seats here and there, and into one of them she was ushered, between brilliantly dressed women who had gone there to kill time and eat candy and display their gaudy attire. There were many others who were there solely for the play and acting. It is safe to say there was no one present who bore quite the attitude which Mrs. Sommers did to her surroundings. She gathered in the whole—stage and players and people in one wide impression, and absorbed it and enjoyed it. She laughed at the comedy and wept—she and the gaudy woman next to her wept over the tragedy. And they talked a little together over it. And the gaudy woman wiped her eyes and sniffled on a tiny square of filmy, perfumed lace and passed little Mrs. Sommers her box of candy.

It was a little later when she entered the theater; the play had started, and the house seemed completely packed. But there were empty seats scattered around, and she was shown to one of them, between elegantly dressed women who were there to kill time, eat candy, and show off their flashy outfits. Many others were there just for the play and the performances. It’s safe to say no one had quite the attitude towards her surroundings that Mrs. Sommers did. She took in everything—the stage, the actors, and the audience—in one wide view, truly enjoyed it. She laughed at the comedy and cried—she and the flashy woman next to her cried over the tragedy. They chatted a little about it. The flashy woman wiped her eyes and sniffled using a small piece of delicate, perfumed lace and handed little Mrs. Sommers her box of candy.

The play was over, the music ceased, the crowd filed out. It was like a dream ended. People scattered in all directions. Mrs. Sommers went to the corner and waited for the cable car.

The play was done, the music stopped, and the crowd left. It felt like a dream had ended. People dispersed in every direction. Mrs. Sommers went to the corner and waited for the cable car.

A man with keen eyes, who sat opposite to her, seemed to like the study of her small, pale face. It puzzled him to decipher what he saw there. In truth, he saw nothing—unless he were wizard enough to detect a poignant wish, a powerful longing that the cable car would never stop anywhere, but go on and on with her forever.

A man with sharp eyes, sitting across from her, appeared to be captivated by her small, pale face. He found it hard to understand what he saw there. Honestly, he saw nothing—unless he had some magical ability to sense a deep desire, a strong longing for the cable car to never stop anywhere, but to keep going on and on with her forever.

THE LOCKET

I

One night in autumn a few men were gathered about a fire on the slope of a hill. They belonged to a small detachment of Confederate forces and were awaiting orders to march. Their gray uniforms were worn beyond the point of shabbiness. One of the men was heating something in a tin cup over the embers. Two were lying at full length a little distance away, while a fourth was trying to decipher a letter and had drawn close to the light. He had unfastened his collar and a good bit of his flannel shirt front.

One autumn night, a few men were sitting around a fire on the side of a hill. They were part of a small group of Confederate soldiers, waiting for orders to march. Their gray uniforms were worn out and ragged. One of the men was warming something in a tin cup over the coals. Two others were stretched out a bit farther away, while a fourth was trying to read a letter, moving closer to the light. He had loosened his collar and a good portion of his flannel shirt.

“What’s that you got around your neck, Ned?” asked one of the men lying in the obscurity.

“What’s that you have around your neck, Ned?” asked one of the men lying in the shadows.

Ned—or Edmond—mechanically fastened another button of his shirt and did not reply. He went on reading his letter.

Ned—or Edmond—robotically buttoned his shirt and didn’t respond. He continued reading his letter.

“Is it your sweet heart’s picture?”

“Is it a picture of your sweetheart?”

“’Taint no gal’s picture,” offered the man at the fire. He had removed his tin cup and was engaged in stirring its grimy contents with a small stick. “That’s a charm; some kind of hoodoo business that one o’ them priests gave him to keep him out o’ trouble. I know them Cath’lics. That’s how come Frenchy got permoted an never got a scratch sence he’s been in the ranks. Hey, French! aint I right?” Edmond looked up absently from his letter.

"That’s not a girl's picture," said the man by the fire. He took off his tin cup and was stirring its dirty contents with a small stick. "That’s a charm; some kind of hoodoo thing that one of those priests gave him to keep him out of trouble. I know those Catholics. That’s why Frenchy got promoted and hasn’t had a scratch since he joined the ranks. Hey, French! Am I right?" Edmond looked up distractedly from his letter.

“What is it?” he asked.

"What’s that?" he asked.

“Aint that a charm you got round your neck?”

“Ain't that a charm you have around your neck?”

“It must be, Nick,” returned Edmond with a smile. “I don’t know how I could have gone through this year and a half without it.”

“It has to be, Nick,” Edmond replied with a smile. “I don’t know how I could have gotten through this year and a half without it.”

The letter had made Edmond heart sick and home sick. He stretched himself on his back and looked straight up at the blinking stars. But he was not thinking of them nor of anything but a certain spring day when the bees were humming in the clematis; when a girl was saying good bye to him. He could see her as she unclasped from her neck the locket which she fastened about his own. It was an old fashioned golden locket bearing miniatures of her father and mother with their names and the date of their marriage. It was her most precious earthly possession. Edmond could feel again the folds of the girl’s soft white gown, and see the droop of the angel-sleeves as she circled her fair arms about his neck. Her sweet face, appealing, pathetic, tormented by the pain of parting, appeared before him as vividly as life. He turned over, burying his face in his arm and there he lay, still and motionless.

The letter had made Edmond feel sick inside and longing for home. He lay on his back and stared up at the blinking stars. But he wasn't thinking about them or anything else except for a certain spring day when the bees were buzzing around the clematis; when a girl was saying goodbye to him. He could picture her as she unclasped the locket from her neck and fastened it around his. It was an old-fashioned golden locket that had miniatures of her parents along with their names and the date of their marriage. It was her most treasured possession. Edmond could feel the soft folds of the girl’s white gown and see the droop of the angel sleeves as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Her sweet face, so much full of emotion, sadness, and the pain of saying goodbye, appeared before him as clearly as if she were right there. He turned over, burying his face in his arm, and lay there, still and motionless.

The profound and treacherous night with its silence and semblance of peace settled upon the camp. He dreamed that the fair Octavie brought him a letter. He had no chair to offer her and was pained and embarrassed at the condition of his garments. He was ashamed of the poor food which comprised the dinner at which he begged her to join them.

The deep and risky night with its quiet and appearance of calm descended on the camp. He dreamed that the beautiful Octavie brought him a letter. He didn’t have a chair to offer her and felt hurt and embarrassed by the state of his clothes. He was ashamed of the meager food that made up the dinner he asked her to join them for.

He dreamt of a serpent coiling around his throat, and when he strove to grasp it the slimy thing glided away from his clutch. Then his dream was clamor.

He dreamt of a snake wrapping around his neck, and when he tried to grab it, the slimy creature slipped away from his grasp. Then his dream turned into chaos.

“Git your duds! you! Frenchy!” Nick was bellowing in his face. There was what appeared to be a scramble and a rush rather than any regulated movement. The hill side was alive with clatter and motion; with sudden up-springing lights among the pines. In the east the dawn was unfolding out of the darkness. Its glimmer was yet dim in the plain below.

“Grab your stuff! You! Frenchy!” Nick was shouting right at him. It looked like more of a chaotic scramble than any orderly movement. The hillside was filled with noise and activity, with sudden flashes of light flickering among the pines. In the east, the dawn was breaking out of the darkness. Its glow was still faint over the plain below.

“What’s it all about?” wondered a big black bird perched in the top of the tallest tree. He was an old solitary and a wise one, yet he was not wise enough to guess what it was all about. So all day long he kept blinking and wondering.

“What’s it all about?” thought a big black bird sitting at the top of the tallest tree. He was old and solitary, and he was wise, but he wasn’t wise enough to figure out what it was all about. So all day long he kept blinking and wondering.

The noise reached far out over the plain and across the hills and awoke the little babes that were sleeping in their cradles. The smoke curled up toward the sun and shadowed the plain so that the stupid birds thought it was going to rain; but the wise one knew better.

The noise traveled far over the plain and across the hills, waking the little babies sleeping in their cradles. The smoke rose up toward the sun and cast a shadow over the plain, making the clueless birds think it was going to rain; but the wise ones knew better.

“They are children playing a game,” thought he. “I shall know more about it if I watch long enough.”

“They're just kids playing a game,” he thought. “I'll understand more if I watch for a while.”

At the approach of night they had all vanished away with their din and smoke. Then the old bird plumed his feathers. At last he had understood! With a flap of his great, black wings he shot downward, circling toward the plain.

As night fell, they all disappeared with their noise and smoke. Then the old bird preened his feathers. Finally, he got it! With a flap of his huge, black wings, he dove down, circling toward the plain.

A man was picking his way across the plain. He was dressed in the garb of a clergyman. His mission was to administer the consolations of religion to any of the prostrate figures in whom there might yet linger a spark of life. A negro accompanied him, bearing a bucket of water and a flask of wine.

A man was walking carefully across the plain. He was wearing the clothing of a clergyman. His mission was to provide the comfort of religion to any struggling individuals who might still have a spark of life left in them. A Black man accompanied him, carrying a bucket of water and a flask of wine.

There were no wounded here; they had been borne away. But the retreat had been hurried and the vultures and the good Samaritans would have to look to the dead.

There were no wounded here; they had been taken away. But the retreat had been rushed and the vultures and the good Samaritans would have to tend to the dead.

There was a soldier—a mere boy—lying with his face to the sky. His hands were clutching the sward on either side and his finger nails were stuffed with earth and bits of grass that he had gathered in his despairing grasp upon life. His musket was gone; he was hatless and his face and clothing were begrimed. Around his neck hung a gold chain and locket. The priest, bending over him, unclasped the chain and removed it from the dead soldier’s neck. He had grown used to the terrors of war and could face them unflinchingly; but its pathos, someway, always brought the tears to his old, dim eyes.

There was a soldier—a young boy—lying with his face to the sky. His hands were clutching the grass on either side, and his fingernails were filled with dirt and bits of grass that he had grasped in his desperate hold on life. His musket was gone; he was hatless, and his face and clothes were dirty. Around his neck hung a gold chain and locket. The priest, leaning over him, unclasped the chain and took it from the dead soldier’s neck. He had become accustomed to the horrors of war and could confront them without flinching; but its sadness always brought tears to his old, dim eyes.

The angelus was ringing half a mile away. The priest and the negro knelt and murmured together the evening benediction and a prayer for the dead.

The angelus was ringing half a mile away. The priest and the black person knelt and quietly said the evening blessing and a prayer for the deceased.

II

The peace and beauty of a spring day had descended upon the earth like a benediction. Along the leafy road which skirted a narrow, tortuous stream in central Louisiana, rumbled an old fashioned cabriolet, much the worse for hard and rough usage over country roads and lanes. The fat, black horses went in a slow, measured trot, notwithstanding constant urging on the part of the fat, black coachman. Within the vehicle were seated the fair Octavie and her old friend and neighbor, Judge Pillier, who had come to take her for a morning drive.

The peace and beauty of a spring day had settled over the earth like a blessing. Along the leafy road that ran beside a narrow, twisting stream in central Louisiana, chugged an old-fashioned carriage, much worse for wear from the rough country roads. The plump, black horses moved at a slow, steady trot, despite the constant urging from the chubby, black coachman. Inside the carriage sat the lovely Octavie and her longtime friend and neighbor, Judge Pillier, who had come to take her for a morning drive.

Octavie wore a plain black dress, severe in its simplicity. A narrow belt held it at the waist and the sleeves were gathered into close fitting wristbands. She had discarded her hoopskirt and appeared not unlike a nun. Beneath the folds of her bodice nestled the old locket. She never displayed it now. It had returned to her sanctified in her eyes; made precious as material things sometimes are by being forever identified with a significant moment of one’s existence.

Octavie wore a simple black dress, stark in its simplicity. A narrow belt cinched it at the waist, and the sleeves were gathered into snug wristbands. She had given up her hoopskirt and looked somewhat like a nun. Hidden beneath the folds of her bodice was the old locket. She never showed it now. It had become sacred to her; made valuable, as material things often are, by being forever linked to a significant moment in her life.

A hundred times she had read over the letter with which the locket had come back to her. No later than that morning she had again pored over it. As she sat beside the window, smoothing the letter out upon her knee, heavy and spiced odors stole in to her with the songs of birds and the humming of insects in the air.

A hundred times she had read the letter that came back to her with the locket. Just that morning, she had gone over it again. Sitting by the window, she smoothed the letter out on her lap, and rich, fragrant scents filled the air alongside the songs of birds and the buzzing of insects.

She was so young and the world was so beautiful that there came over her a sense of unreality as she read again and again the priest’s letter. He told of that autumn day drawing to its close, with the gold and the red fading out of the west, and the night gathering its shadows to cover the faces of the dead. Oh! She could not believe that one of those dead was her own! with visage uplifted to the gray sky in an agony of supplication. A spasm of resistance and rebellion seized and swept over her. Why was the spring here with its flowers and its seductive breath if he was dead! Why was she here! What further had she to do with life and the living!

She was so young and the world was so beautiful that she felt a sense of unreality as she read the priest’s letter over and over. He talked about that autumn day coming to an end, with the gold and red fading from the west, and the night gathering its shadows to cover the faces of the dead. Oh! She couldn't believe that one of those dead was her own! with her face turned up to the gray sky in a desperate plea. A wave of resistance and rebellion washed over her. Why was spring here with its flowers and sweet scent if he was dead? Why was she even here? What more did she have to do with life and the living?

Octavie had experienced many such moments of despair, but a blessed resignation had never failed to follow, and it fell then upon her like a mantle and enveloped her.

Octavie had gone through many moments of despair, but a sense of blessed acceptance always came after, settling over her like a cloak and wrapping her up.

“I shall grow old and quiet and sad like poor Aunt Tavie,” she murmured to herself as she folded the letter and replaced it in the secretary. Already she gave herself a little demure air like her Aunt Tavie. She walked with a slow glide in unconscious imitation of Mademoiselle Tavie whom some youthful affliction had robbed of earthly compensation while leaving her in possession of youth’s illusions.

“I'll grow old and quiet and sad like poor Aunt Tavie,” she murmured to herself as she folded the letter and put it back in the desk. Already she had adopted a little modest demeanor like her Aunt Tavie. She walked with a slow grace, unconsciously mimicking Mademoiselle Tavie, who had been deprived of life's rewards by some youthful misfortune while still holding on to the illusions of youth.

As she sat in the old cabriolet beside the father of her dead lover, again there came to Octavie the terrible sense of loss which had assailed her so often before. The soul of her youth clamored for its rights; for a share in the world’s glory and exultation. She leaned back and drew her veil a little closer about her face. It was an old black veil of her Aunt Tavie’s. A whiff of dust from the road had blown in and she wiped her cheeks and her eyes with her soft, white handkerchief, a homemade handkerchief, fabricated from one of her old fine muslin petticoats.

As she sat in the old convertible next to the father of her deceased boyfriend, Octavie felt that familiar, overwhelming sense of loss that had hit her so many times before. The spirit of her youth demanded its due; it craved a place in the world’s excitement and glory. She leaned back and pulled her veil a little tighter around her face. It was an old black veil that belonged to her Aunt Tavie. A gust of dust from the road blew in, and she wiped her cheeks and eyes with her soft, white handkerchief, a handmade one crafted from one of her old fine muslin skirts.

“Will you do me the favor, Octavie,” requested the judge in the courteous tone which he never abandoned, “to remove that veil which you wear. It seems out of harmony, someway, with the beauty and promise of the day.”

“Will you do me a favor, Octavie,” the judge asked in his usual polite tone, “and take off that veil you're wearing? It feels out of sync with the beauty and promise of the day.”

The young girl obediently yielded to her old companion’s wish and unpinning the cumbersome, sombre drapery from her bonnet, folded it neatly and laid it upon the seat in front of her.

The young girl willingly gave in to her old friend's request and took off the heavy, dark fabric from her bonnet, folded it neatly, and placed it on the seat in front of her.

“Ah! that is better; far better!” he said in a tone expressing unbounded relief. “Never put it on again, dear.” Octavie felt a little hurt; as if he wished to debar her from share and parcel in the burden of affliction which had been placed upon all of them. Again she drew forth the old muslin handkerchief.

“Ah! that’s much better; way better!” he said, his voice full of relief. “Don’t ever put it back on again, okay?” Octavie felt a bit hurt; it was like he wanted to exclude her from sharing in the burden of the hardship that had been placed on all of them. She pulled out the old muslin handkerchief again.

They had left the big road and turned into a level plain which had formerly been an old meadow. There were clumps of thorn trees here and there, gorgeous in their spring radiance. Some cattle were grazing off in the distance in spots where the grass was tall and luscious. At the far end of the meadow was the towering lilac hedge, skirting the lane that led to Judge Pillier’s house, and the scent of its heavy blossoms met them like a soft and tender embrace of welcome.

They had left the main road and entered a flat area that used to be an old meadow. There were patches of thorn trees scattered around, vibrant in their spring beauty. Some cattle were grazing in the distance where the grass was tall and lush. At the far end of the meadow stood a tall lilac hedge lining the path that led to Judge Pillier’s house, and the sweet scent of its heavy blossoms greeted them like a warm and loving embrace.

As they neared the house the old gentleman placed an arm around the girl’s shoulders and turning her face up to him he said: “Do you not think that on a day like this, miracles might happen? When the whole earth is vibrant with life, does it not seem to you, Octavie, that heaven might for once relent and give us back our dead?” He spoke very low, advisedly, and impressively. In his voice was an old quaver which was not habitual and there was agitation in every line of his visage. She gazed at him with eyes that were full of supplication and a certain terror of joy.

As they got closer to the house, the old man put an arm around the girl's shoulders and lifted her chin to meet his gaze. “Don’t you think that on a day like this, miracles could happen? With the whole earth alive and buzzing, doesn’t it seem to you, Octavie, that heaven might finally feel compassionate and bring our loved ones back?” He spoke very softly, carefully, and with great emphasis. There was an unusual tremble in his voice, and worry showed in every feature of his face. She looked at him with eyes full of hope and a hint of joyful fear.

They had been driving through the lane with the towering hedge on one side and the open meadow on the other. The horses had somewhat quickened their lazy pace. As they turned into the avenue leading to the house, a whole choir of feathered songsters fluted a sudden torrent of melodious greeting from their leafy hiding places.

They had been driving down the lane with a tall hedge on one side and an open meadow on the other. The horses had picked up their slow pace a bit. As they turned onto the road leading to the house, a whole choir of birds burst into a joyful song from their leafy spots.

Octavie felt as if she had passed into a stage of existence which was like a dream, more poignant and real than life. There was the old gray house with its sloping eaves. Amid the blur of green, and dimly, she saw familiar faces and heard voices as if they came from far across the fields, and Edmond was holding her. Her dead Edmond; her living Edmond, and she felt the beating of his heart against her and the agonizing rapture of his kisses striving to awake her. It was as if the spirit of life and the awakening spring had given back the soul to her youth and bade her rejoice.

Octavie felt like she had stepped into a state of being that was more vivid and real than actual life. There was the old gray house with its sloping eaves. In the midst of the greenery, she faintly saw familiar faces and heard voices as if they were coming from far across the fields, and Edmond was holding her. Her deceased Edmond; her living Edmond, and she felt the warm thump of his heart against her and the overwhelming thrill of his kisses trying to rouse her. It felt like the spirit of life and the awakening spring had returned the essence of her youth and encouraged her to celebrate.

It was many hours later that Octavie drew the locket from her bosom and looked at Edmond with a questioning appeal in her glance.

It was many hours later when Octavie pulled the locket from her chest and looked at Edmond with a questioning look in her eyes.

“It was the night before an engagement,” he said. “In the hurry of the encounter, and the retreat next day, I never missed it till the fight was over. I thought of course I had lost it in the heat of the struggle, but it was stolen.”

“It was the night before an engagement,” he said. “In the rush of the encounter and the retreat the next day, I didn’t realize it was missing until after the fight was over. I thought I had lost it in the heat of battle, but it had been stolen.”

“Stolen,” she shuddered, and thought of the dead soldier with his face uplifted to the sky in an agony of supplication.

“Stolen,” she shuddered, thinking of the dead soldier with his face turned up to the sky in a moment of desperate pleading.

Edmond said nothing; but he thought of his messmate; the one who had lain far back in the shadow; the one who had said nothing.

Edmond didn’t say anything; he just thought about his friend in the mess; the one who had been way back in the shadows; the one who had kept quiet.

A REFLECTION

Some people are born with a vital and responsive energy. It not only enables them to keep abreast of the times; it qualifies them to furnish in their own personality a good bit of the motive power to the mad pace. They are fortunate beings. They do not need to apprehend the significance of things. They do not grow weary nor miss step, nor do they fall out of rank and sink by the wayside to be left contemplating the moving procession.

Some people are born with a vital and responsive energy. It not only allows them to stay updated with the times; it enables them to contribute significantly to the fast pace of life. They are lucky individuals. They don’t need to understand the meaning of things. They don’t get tired or miss a beat, nor do they fall behind and get left out, watching the busy crowd pass by.

Ah! that moving procession that has left me by the road-side! Its fantastic colors are more brilliant and beautiful than the sun on the undulating waters. What matter if souls and bodies are falling beneath the feet of the ever-pressing multitude! It moves with the majestic rhythm of the spheres. Its discordant clashes sweep upward in one harmonious tone that blends with the music of other worlds—to complete God’s orchestra.

Ah! that moving parade that has passed me by the side of the road! Its vivid colors are brighter and more beautiful than the sun on the shimmering waters. What does it matter if people are crushing under the feet of the ever-pressing crowd! It flows with the majestic rhythm of the universe. Its jarring clashes rise up in one harmonious sound that blends with the music of other worlds—to complete God’s orchestra.

It is greater than the stars—that moving procession of human energy; greater than the palpitating earth and the things growing thereon. Oh! I could weep at being left by the wayside; left with the grass and the clouds and a few dumb animals. True, I feel at home in the society of these symbols of life’s immutability. In the procession I should feel the crushing feet, the clashing discords, the ruthless hands and stifling breath. I could not hear the rhythm of the march.

It’s bigger than the stars—that moving flow of human energy; bigger than the beating earth and the things growing on it. Oh! I could cry at being left behind; left with the grass, the clouds, and a few silent animals. True, I feel at home among these symbols of life’s unchanging nature. In the flow, I would feel the heavy footsteps, the clashing noises, the harsh hands, and the suffocating breath. I wouldn’t be able to hear the rhythm of the march.

Salve! ye dumb hearts. Let us be still and wait by the roadside.

Hello! you silent hearts. Let's be quiet and wait by the side of the road.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!